pertakers not only of the death of the Lord but of his resurrectioÌ also for forasmuch as Christ was by it raysed vp from the dead as many as are endewed with the same spirite shall likewise be raysed vp from the dead For that cause he exhorteth vs by the spirite to mortefye the deades of the flesh that we may be made pertakers of euerlasting life Thirdly he amplifieth and adorneth this state and condition which by the spirite of Christ we haue obteyned namely that now we are by adoption made the children of God that we are moued by this spirit and made strong against aduersities to suffer all afflictions Which prayses serue not a little to quicken our desire that we should desire to be dayly more aboundantly enriched with this spirite Fourthly he confuteth those which obiected that state to seme miserable and vnhappy in which the faythfull of Christ liue For they are continually excercised with aduersities so that euen they also which haue the first fruites of the spirite are compelled to mourne And he writeth that by this meanes these thinges come to passe for that as yet we haue not obteyned an absolute regeneration nor perfect saluatioÌ for we haue it now but only in hope which when time shall serue that is in the end of the worlde shall be made perfect Fiftly he teacheth that notwithstaÌding those euills which doo enclose vs in on euerye side yet our saluation is neuertheles sure for the prouidence ⪠of God whereby we are predestinâte to eternall felicity can nether be chaunged nor yet in any poynte fayle And by this prouidence sayth he it commeth to passe that vnto vs which loue God all thinges turne to good and nothing can hurt vs forasmuch as God hath geuen vnto vs his sonne and together with hym all thinges wherefore seing the father iustifieth vs and the sonne maketh intercession for vs there is nothing which can make vs afrayd Lastly he sayth that yâ loue of God towards vs is so greate that by no creature it can be plucked from vs. Hereby it is manifest of how greate force the spirite of adoption is wherewith we are sealed so long as we wayte for the perfection of our felicity And these thinges serue wonderfully to proue that our iustification consisteth not of workes but of fayth and of the meare and free mercy of God This is the summe of al that which is coÌtained in the doctrine of this chap. As touching the first part the Apostle alledgeth that condemnation is now takeÌ away which he proueth bycause we are endewed with the spirite of Christe But this deliuery he promiseth vnto those only which are in Christ Wherfore seing it is manifest what his proposition or entent is now let vs se howe these thinges hange together with those which are alredy spoken Toward the end of the former chap Paul cried out twise first when he sayd Vnhappy man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death And by the figure Aposiopesis he expressed not the deliuerer but here he sayth that that deliuerer is the Lawe The law of the spirit and life deliuereth of the spirite and of life Farther in that place with greate affection he sayd I geue thankes vnto God through Iesus Christe our lorde nether declared he wherfore he gaue thankes But nowe he playnly expresseth the cause For he sayth that now there remayneth no condemnation and that we are deliuered from the Thankes are to be geuen for that there remayneth in vs no coÌmendation Law of sinne and of death This is it for which he gaue thaÌks Lastly he added how that in minde he serued the law of God but in flesh the law of sinne Now he more playnly expresseth what that is namely to be in Christ and not to walke according to the flesh but according to the spirite Hereby it manifestly appeareth how aptly these thinges are knit together with those which are alredy spoken The Apostle seemeth thus to speake Althoughe sinne and the corruption of nature where wyth the godlye are vexed be as it is alredye sayde styll remayninge in them yet is there no daunger that it shoulde brynge condemnation vnto men regenerate for they are holpen by the spirite of Christe wherewith they are now endewed And euen as before he aboundantly entreated of the violence and tiranny of sinne which it vseth against vs being vnwittinge What thinges auayle to know our selues and vnwilling thereunto so now on the other side he teacheth what the spirite of Christ worketh in the Saintes Wherefore seing not only the holy scriptures but also the Ethnike writers do expressedly commaund that euery man shoulde knowe himselfe peraduenture there is scarse any other place out of whiche the A godly maÌ consisteth of two principles same may better be gathered then out of these two chapiters For a godly man consisteth of his owne corrupt and vitiate nature and also of the spirit of Christ because we haue before learned what yâ corruptioÌ of nature that is sinne woorketh in vs and now is declared what benefites of Christ we obtayne by his spirite by this may euery man as touching ether part know himselfe Vndoubtedly wonderfull great is the wisdome of the Apostle who when he wrote of the force of sin expressed it chiefely in his owne person to geue vs to vnderstand that there is no Why Paul chaungeth the persons in these two descriptioÌs man so holy which so long eas he liueth here is cleane ridde from sinne But afterward when he entreateth of the helpe of the spirite of Christ he bringeth in the person of other men least any man should thinke with himselfe that not all manner of Christians enioye this excellente helpe of God but onelye certaine principall and excellent men such as were the Apostles After these things which we haue before heard out of the seuenth chapter a man mought haue sayd forasmuch as we are so led away captiue of sinne and that by force and against our willes what hope can there be of our saluation Much saith Paul Forasmuch as now there is no condeÌnation to theÌ which are in Christ For by the spirite of Christ we are deliuered from the lawe of sinne and of death This reason is taken of the cause efficient whereby is not only proued that which was proposed but also euen the very carnell and inward pithe of our iustification is touched For although men being now iustified are so restored vnto the giftes of God that they begin to liue holily and do accomplishe some certayne obedience begonne of the lawe yet because in the iudgement of God they can not stay vpon them forasmuch as they are vnperfect and are not without fault of necessity it followeth that our iustification should herein consist Wherein consisteth iustificatioÌ âª namely to haue our sinnes forgeuen vs that is to be deliuered from the guiltines of them And this is it which
God should haue sayd that he would permitte him to se at the least his backe partes that not for his merites but only of his mercy But whither of these wayes so euer a man take those wordes so that he referre all thinges to the mercy of God then right well followeth of them that which the Apostle seketh Namely that it is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that hath mercy But to speake my iudgement herein first this is to be noted that the Apostle followed the translatioÌ of the Seuenty For they thus haue that which is here written ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã But in Hebrue it is written Iechannathy atta Scherachan Ierechamthyatha Schereracham ⪠the first worde is Chanan which signifieth to loue or to beare fauour The other word signifieth to haue mercy but chiefely such a mercy as mothers shew vnto theyr children For this word hath an affinity with Rechem which signifieth a wombe or belly wherin mothers beare theyr children Moreouer when he had sayd that he would make that all his good should go before Moses he added that as he went he would proclaime his name Iehoua which thing as it is had in the next chapter he performed And when he had proclaymed Iehoua he added diuers of his names wherby are expressed the properties of the nature of God The summe of those names he here after a sorte comprehendeth when he sayth I wil haue mercye on whome I will haue mercy Neither is there any difference betwene the interpretation of the SeueÌty and the Hebrue verity but that they in the second part of eche member put the verbe in the present tempse wheÌ as in the Hebrue one tempse is in eche place put But the sence which we bring agreeth very well with Paul For if the proprieties of God which he vseth toward vs be comprehended in his mercy thereby also is very aptly proued that our election also dependeth of no other thing which thing is vnto vs most profitable For if our saluation lay in our owne handes we should continually hinder How the wil of God touching predestination is reueled vnto vs. Against those which hold thaâ the mercy of God is equally offred vnto â men it But how we may iudge of this diuine wil wherby we are elected of God Christe tought vs when he reueled vnto vs the decrees of his father sayinge This is the will of the father that he which seeth the sonne and beleueth in him should haue eternall life This sentence of God whiche Paul citeth out of the booke of Exodus maketh agaynst those which hold that the mercy of God is equallye offred vnto all men For God sayth that he will not haue mercy vpon all men but on those onely on whome he will haue mercye by whiche woordes he declareth that he bestoweth his mercy vpon some certayne men and not vpon all Of this oracle the Apostle inferreth Wherefore it is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that sheweth mercy Whereby we vnderstand that all whole is to be attributed vnto God which doctrine humane wisedome can not abide For streight way it thus reasoneth with it selfe Then do we nothing we are nothing but stockes and stones But we teach no such doctrine we affirme in dede that we worke but yet not vnles we be impelled by the spirite of God as Paul teacheth in his epistle in the 8. chapiter They which are led by the spirit of God those sayth he are the children of God And therefore the prophet Ezechiell sayth I will make that ye shall walke in my wayes But the maner how we do any thing being impelled and moued by God we may very wel vnderstand if we compare the 8. chapiter of this epistle with the 4. chapiter to the Galathians For in the 8. chapiter Paul thus writeth ⪠Ye haue not receaued the spirite of bondage agayne vnto feare but ye haue receaued the spirite of the adoption of children by whome we crye Abba father And to the Galathians he sayth For that ye are children God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hartes cryeng Abba father Seing then that vnto the Galathians he teacheth that the holy ghost prayeth in vs and vnto the Romanes he sayth that we our selues pray we ought thereby to vnderstand that we our selues indede pray but yet being driuen and impelled by the spirite of We are not stockes nor stones God For we are not stockes nor stones For they are not impelled but by violence but we are not against our willes compelled of the spirite of God but are perswaded and whatsoeuer we do we do it willingly Stockes and stones wheÌ they are moued neither vnderstand they nor haue they any will but we when we are impelled of God do both vnderstand and will and also geue assent Although that we haue euen these thinges also of the spirite of God Moreouer we confesse that many ciuill and naturall wordes wheÌ they passe not our streÌgths are subiect vnto our choyce and will althoughe we beleue and preache that How we worke being impelled of God A differeÌce betwene thinges ciuile and betwene those thinges which pertaine to eternall saluation those thinges also God ruleth and gouerneth as semeth besâ to his most wise prouidence But touching those thinges which are acceptable vnto God and which pertayne to our saluation we can not be moued vnles we be impelled by the spirite of God Augustine in his Encheridion to Laurentius the 32. chapiter writeth many things which serue to the declaration of this conclusion of Paul For he sayth that these thinges make very much agaynst them which hold that the beginning of our saluatioÌ commeth of our selues Which thing vârely they teach which will haue predestination to procede of good workes foresene For if it were so theÌ contrary to the sentence of Paul it should be of him that willeth and of hym that runneth Augustine in dede confesseth that no man can beleue hope or loue vnles he will but euen this selfe same wil to beleue to hope and to loue he saith commeth not but from God For that is vayne which some say that the will of man is not by it selfe sufficient and therefore nedeth yâ mercy of God as though a good worke ought to come and to procede both from our will and also from grace For if it were so Paul mought haue sayd that it is not of God that hath Good works are not to be deiâded to make one part oures an other Gods part mercy but of man that willeth and runneth For according to this sentence nether doubtles should the grace of God be sufficient vnles vnto it the will of maÌ should ioyne it selfe Which thing forasmuch as no Christian either ought or caÌ reseruing piety speake it resteth that Paul therefore said That it is neither of him that willeth nor of him that ruÌneth but of God that
commeth that Baptisme also ought to be geuen onelye once Which thing is also therfore done bicause the holy ghost wil haue vs fully perswaded that after Baptisme we ought no more to returne to our old life as though an other regeneration might be permitted vnto vs. For if any man should so think he should as it is written in the epistle vnto the Hebrues treade vnder feete the bloud of the sonne of God Paul therfore vnto the Ephesians sayth One spirit one fayth one baptisme And that it consisteth of the lauacre of water and of the word we are taught out of the epistle vnto the Ephe. by these wordes Euen as Christe also loued the church and gaue himselfe for it that he myght sanctifie it beyng made cleane by the lauacre of water through the worde This is is the nature of sacraments that they consist of a signe an outward Element and the word of God Many Ecclesiasticall writers when they entreat of Baptisme do set forth the prayses and commendations Symboles of the Sacraments of the Gospell are most easy to be gotten The misteries of the Ethnikes were sumptuous The deuil sometimes imitateth the simplicity of God What is the analogy or signification of water in baptisme of water But I in thys place do rather reuerence the simplicity of Christian religion whereunto are geuen Sacraments not onely most fewe in number but also moste easye to be done For as touchyng the signes we haue nothyng but breade wyne and water whiche are thinges euerye where in vse and in all places easye to bee gotten But the misteries of Idoles were celebrated wyth greate cost and were verye sumptuous But Christ in outward thinges followed alwayes greate simplicity Although the deuill also as an imitator of God would sometimes haue water also ioyned to his holy seruices as in the misteries of Mitra and Isis And the Romanes in the playes of Apollo and Pelusius sprinkled the city ouer with water For by that meanes they thought it perfectly clensed from periuries murthers iniustice and publike crimes And such as had committed murther of set purpose sought purging holy waters But omitting these thinges this we ought to consider that the signe in sacraments ought to haue an affinity and similitude with the thing which is by it signified Wherefore séeing water washeth away the filthines of the body maketh the earth fruitefull and quencheth thirst it aptly signifieth remission of sinnes and the holy ghost whereby good workes are made plentifull and signifieth grace which refresh ãâ¦ã the auguishes of the minde Neither did the prophetes in the olde Testament otherwise prophesye of the geuing of the holy Ghost in regeneration Ioell saith that God would poure cleane water vpon the sonnes and daughters of the Iewes And Esay saith All ye that thurst come vnto the waters And the elders of the Hebrues Paul saith were baptised in the red sea and in the cloude But what maner of word it is that ought to be added vnto the element of water we haue noted namely wherein in the name of the father of the sonne of the holy ghoste remission of sinnes c. Into this promise our faith is sealed and as Tertullian saith the sacrament of baptisme is the garment of this fayth These prescribed wordes are deliuered of Christ in the last chap. of Mathew Nether as we haue before saide can I be perswaded that the Apostles changed this forme of words although Ambrose in that thing thought otherwise Of whose iudgement what is to be thought we haue before sufficiently declared It sufficeth vs at this present that by the element and word of God we haue a manifest testimony of of our regeneratioÌ and saluation For euen as there are three thinges as Iohn saith which beare witnes of Christ the spirit bloud and water For the father which is A place of Iohn Of the thre testimonies signified by the spirite the sonne which is declared by bloud and yâ holy ghost which is noted by water do beare witnes of his deuinity And of his true humane nature the spirite is a witnes which he commeÌded vnto the father vpon the crosse and also the bloud and water which flowed out of his side so that we are the children of God we haue a testimony of the holy ghoste we haue the remission of sinnes by the bloude of Christ set forth in the worde of promise and in the water outwardly poured vpon the body For by these witnesses our faith is both raysed vp and also confirmed because we are regenerate and are nowe made the children of God There is offred vnto vs remission of sinnes in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy ghost And yet ought we not to thinke that it is geuen by reason of the worke wrought as they vse to speake as though a holines or the spirite lay hidden in the water and that we are regenerated by the outward touch thereof For it is not so But by the word of God and outward signe is signified vnto vs our reconciliatioÌ with God made by Christ which reconciliation if we take hold on by faith we are both iustified and also sanctified Wherefore Augustine vpon Iohn saith From whence commeth this so greate a power vnto the water that it should touch the body and washe the hart but through the word which worketh it not in that it is spoken but in that it is beleued But in infantes which by reason of age can not yet beleue the holy ghost worketh in their hartes in steede of fayth The effusion also of the holy The worde clenseth not because it is spoken but because it is beleued The things which are offred vs in baptisme we haue also before baptisme ghost is promised in baptisme as it is expressedly written in the epistle to Titus Which hath saued vs through the lauacre of regeneration and of renouation of the holy ghost which he plentifully hath powred vpon vs. Neither are these two thinges in suche maner offred in baptisme vnto vs as thoughe we by no meanes had them before baptisme For it can not be denied but that they whiche are of full age if they beleue haue iustification euen before they be baptised For so Abraham beleued and was iustified and then he receaued the seale of circumcision And Cornelius the Centurion when he had heard Peter and beleued was not onlye iustifyed but also visibly receaued the holy Ghost Neither woulde we baptise infantes but that we suppose that they already pertayne vnto the Churche and vnto Christe And yet are not suche baptised in vayne For we oughte to obeye the commaundement of God whiche if any In baptism the giftes which we had before are increased The holy Ghost is powred into the hart when we are regenerate By baptism we are visibly grafted into Christ and into the Church man shoulde contemne though he boasted neuer so muche of hys fayth yet shoulde he sufficientlye
the gift of God But our aduersaries will say that they also teach that the grace of God goeth before good workes and that of that grace is some faith geuen vnto men But this at yâ beginning is so weake that it can not haue the power to iustifie how Whether a weake gracâ anâ faith haue the power to iustâfy An hiââory of Pelagius beit there may some workes be done whiche may be acceptable vnto God But let vs remember what Augustine writeth of Pelagius in his 105. Epist to Innocentius the Bishop of Rome he saith that Pelagius in the Counsell of Palestine to the end he would not bee accursed accursed all those whiche should say that they could lyue vpryghtly without grace But he by grace vnderstoode nothyng els but the giftes geuen vnto vs in our creation as free choyse reason wyll and the doctrine of the law The Byshops of Palestine beyng beguyled by thys blynd shyft absolued and released him Augustine excuseth them for that they did it plainely and simplye For when they heard Pelagius coÌfesse the grace of God they could vnderstand no other grace but yâ which the holy Scriptures set forth namely that whereby we are regenerate and grafted into Christ wherfore it is plaine that they whiche faine vnto them selues any Augustine caâleth Catechumentes before baptisme conceaued other grace then that wherby we are iustified and grafted into Christ obtrude vnto vs an inuention of man or rather Pelagius shift or starting hole whiche the holy Scriptures acknowledge not Farther Augustine in that place whiche we now spake of affirmeth that the Catechumeni and such as beleue although they be not Baptised are yet notwithstanding conceaued But they whiche are now conceaued to be the sonnes of God can not be straungers from him or enemies vnto The grace which succeedeth is one the same buâ it differeth in degree and quantity him Wherefore it followeth that they are now iustified although not so perfectly Which is hereby manifest for that Augustine calleth the grace which succedeth a more ful grace as that which differeth not from the first in kind and in nature but only in degrée and in quantity And seing it is of the selfe same kinde that the other is it must nedes also iustifie Which is hereby made playne for that Cornelius is said to haue done workes which pleased God neither is that of any greate force that Augustine addeth that that grace was not so great that it could be sufficient vnto Cornelius or vnto the Catechumeni for the obteyning of the kingdome An other place of Augustine declared of heauen For these wordes affirme not that after this grace or fayth of the Catechumeni is to be looked for an other fayth which may iustifie as though by that former fayth they were not iustified This thing only he would declare that the Catechumeni ought not to stay in this degrée of faith of grace but ought to receaue baptisme and to go forward vntill the saluation and regeneration now begonne shoulde be made perfect For if any man should contemne the sacrament of Baptisme he should be excluded from the kingdome of heauen For they which haue beleued ought chiefely to sée vnto that they be by the sacrament grafted into the Church They which will not do this or neglect it sufficiently declare that they haue not ernâstly beleued Wherefore it is not absurd tha Cornelius and the Catechumeni had that grace which iustifieth which yet if they had contemned baptisme had not bene sufficient to the obtaynment of the kingdome of heauen And The omission or baptisme is then a let vnto saluatioÌ when iâ springeth of contempt that Augustine had hereunto a respect hereby it is manifest in that he addeth that we ought not only to be conceaued but also to be borne which is so to be vnderderstand so that there be no lawfull impediment to let For if a man beleue and desire baptisme and can not attayne vnto it Augustine denieth not vnto such a one saluation For he confesseth together with other of the fathers that there is a baptisme of the spirite and that the power of the holy ghost worketh in our harts without outward signes And this he teacheth vpon Leuiticus in his 84. question For he saith that Moses without the outward ordination of the priesthode and without visible signes receaued the priestly grace and that Iohn Baptist was without outward sacramentes annoynted with the holy ghost in his mothers wombe that the thiefe vpon the crosse was without any sacramentes saued onely by the grace of God Lastly when as he saith that we are by the first grace of God conceaued and by the latter borne it is very plaine that he which is conceaued he which is borne is of one and the same kinde For a liuing creature when it is conceaued is not of any other nature then of that that it is when it is brought forth into the world This is the onely difference yâ the one is more perfect the other Grace is encreased in baptisme more vnperfect Wherefore he that is Catechumenus when he is baptised may by the grace which he receaueth in baptism séeme more perfect theÌ he was before when he only beleued although theÌ also he was iustified through faith wherby he embrased the promises of god touching Christ Now resieth for vs to examine a place of Chrisostome in his homely De spiritu Natura lege Although if I should therin speake my iudgement I thinke that that oration is not Chrisostomes For it is both repugnant vnto it selfe and also contayneth thinges not hanging together which can by no meanes be conciliated But whosoeuers it be this is certayne that it maketh more on our side then on our aduersaries side For first he sayth that men vsing mercy haue by their almes no fruite at all before they haue faith but so soone as a man is adorned with it straight way follow good and fruitfull After Chrisostomes minde we are saued by faith onely workes but before they are not had And he addeth that we are by fayth only saned when as workes without faith coulde neuer saue them which worke them And he citeth the thiefe whom he affirmeth was saued by faith only without workes And that we should not doubt of what fayth he speaketh he speaketh of that fayth whereby we are made the citizens of heauen and houshold seruantes of God But these thinges can be ascribed only to that faith which iustifieth Farther He saith also that with out faith there is nothing good The soule is deade without faith he expressedly auoucheth that without fayth there is nothing that is good and of his saying he bringeth this reason for that that soule is dead which wanteth fayth And more plainly to declare himselfe he saith that those which do excellent workes without faith are like vnto dead carkases and to the reliques of dead men which
a beginning and an endeuour of obedience and forgeuenes of defectes which they committe the righteousnes also of Christ whereby the law is fulfilled is now made their righteousnes and is of God imputed vnto them For the strengthes of the head do passe into the members Lastly by hope we are made safe and the accomplishment of the lawe which wanteth in their workes so long as they liue here they shal attaine perfectly by all meanes ful wheÌ they shal be ioyned together with Christ in an other life ⪠And therefore woulde God prouide a remedy for the weakenes of the lawe which springeth of our weaknes Let vs sée therefore what God hath done He hath sent his sonne in the similitude of the fleshe of sinne and by sin hath condemned sinne in the fleshe By these woordes is manifeste the number and distinction of the diuine persons in the holy Trinity For if the sonne be sent of the father then must one of necessity be distinct from the other which is The distinction of persons in the Trinity contrary to the heresye of Photinus Sabellias the Patripassianites and other suche pestiferous men which taught that the sonne and the holy ghost are distincted both from the father and also betwéene themselues onely as touchinge the names But what order Paul hath put in the persons we may easely sée Firste he saith that the holy ghost is he which deliuereth secondlye that that spirite is geuen by Christ lastly that the sonne is sent of the father And so he resolueth the last effect of our saluation into the first cause In the similitude of the flesh of sinne Augustine admonisheth that these This word similitude taketh not away the veritie of the flesh things are to be red ioyntly together so that this word similitude is not referred vnto the fleshe but vnto sinne For the humane nature which Christ tooke vpon him had the shew or forme of sinne but yet in very dede it could not be polluted with sinne Paul also vnto the Phillippians writeth that Christ was in the similitude of men not that he was not a man in very dede but that bycause he so abased himselfe that he nothing departed from the common custome of men nether confounded he the nature of man with the nature of the word of God but left it so perfect that euen the forme and similitude of other men might be shewed in Christ And therefore the Apostle vseth this word similitude that we might vnderstand yâ the Lord was not a pure man only as other men were althoughe he semed such a one For in him was the diuine nature hiddeÌ Wherefore there is no cause why the Marcionites or other such like heretikes shoulde by these places deny that Christ had true flesh For he tooke vpon him the nature of man as the Greke Schiolies haue noted with the affections thereof not vndoubtedly with those affections which spring of malice but with those which spring of nature instituted of God In summe to haue taken the flesh of sinne is nothing els then that Christ was so made man that he was subiect vnto heate cold hunger thirst contumelies and death for these are the effects of sinne And therefore the the flesh of Christ mought well be called the flesh of sinne Augustine in his 14. booke agaynst Faustus hath to doo agaynst an heretike which refused Moses as though he were conâumelious against Christ when he wrote Cursed be euery one that hangeth one a tree Vnto whome Augustine answereth If by this meanes thou condemnest Moses thou shalt also reiect Paul For he vnto the Galathians writeth that Christ was made accursed for vs. And the same Paul in his latter epistle to the Corrinthians sayth that he which knew not sinne was for our sakes made sinne Then he citeth this place whereof we now intreate that God sent his sonne in the similitude of the flesh of sinne and by sinne condemned sinne He bringeth also a reason Why the flesh of Christ is called sinne why the flesh of Christ is called sinne namely bycause it was mortall and tasted of death which of necessity followeth sinne And he affirmeth this to be a figuratiue kinde of speach wherein by that which goeth before is expressed that which followeth But besides this interpretation of Augustine I remember an other also which the same Augustine treatinge vpon this place followeth which also he semeth to haue lerned of Origene And that interpretation is taken out of Leuiticus where when as there are diuerse kinds of sacrifices instituted mencion is made of an oblation for sinne which selfe same oblation is euerye The oblacion for sinne is called sin SacrameÌts haue the names of the thinges signified where called sinne But vnto that word is oftentimes added a preposition and in the Hebrue it is written Lechatteoth and Leaschrah that is for sinne and for trespas so that hereby we may se that the sacramentes as we haue often sayd haue the names of those thinges which they signifie And other tonges also both the Lattine and the Greke seme to haue imitated this forme of speaking For the Lattines cal that piaculum or piacularem hostiam whiche is offred to turne away the wrath of God The same thing the Grecians call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of makingâ cleane and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã And this is it which Paul sometimes calleth sinne and accursed This therefore is the meaning that Christe condemned sinne whiche was in our flesh by sinne that is by that oblation which was for sinne that is by his flesh which is here called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is after the Hebrue maner of speakinge the sacrifice for sinne But to condemne signifieth in this place to take away and to discharge those thinges which vse to follow them that are condemned And that we may the easelier vnderstand how Christ by his death How Christ by death hath condemned sinne condemned sinne we ought by fayth to be assured that he hath obteyned for vs the holyghost whereby our sinnes are forgeuen whereby also lust which is the roote of all sinnes is repressed in vs. But there are others which interpretate this place otherwise as though Christ condemned sinne in his flesh that is he would haue himselfe to be punished and offred vp for sinne namely for our sin Which interpretation doth not so much differ from the first But that interpretacion which Chrisostome and Ambrose haue is farre more straunge for they thynke that sinne it selfe was condemned of Christe for sinne that is for that cause namely bycause it had done vniustly and sinned greuously For sinne of his owne right semed to rage against meÌ which were eueÌ from yâ beginning obnoâius vnto it but in yâ it was so bold to lay haÌds vpon Christ being most innocent it deserued coÌdeÌnatioÌ But Ambrose semeth to signifie that sin is here takeÌ for the deuill who in yâ he killed Christ tempted him more theÌ
debters dnto the fleshe he playnly declareth how necessary good workes are And he stoppeth their mouthes which spake ill of his doctrine as which opened a window vnto vices For he threateneth death and that eternall death vnto theÌ which liue according to the fleshe They which draw the wordes of the Apostle vnto the liberty of the fleshe vnderstand not that he teacheth that men iustified are absolued from the condemnation of the lawe and not from the obedience therof For that obedience lasteth in the Saintes for euer For if ye liue after the flesh ye shall dye but if by the spirite ye mortefie the deedes of the fleshe ye shall liue He here by an other reason proueth A reason from that which is profitable vnprofitable yâ we ought to liue holily which reason is taken froÌ that which is profitable and vnprofitable Two thinges he setteth forth namely life and death neither entreateth he here of temporall thinges but of eternall It is true in déede that it is not comely that we should follow as captaines of our life the prauity and corruption of nature which is signified by the name of fleshe neither do the debts which we owe vnto God by reason of his benefites bestowed vpon vs suffer vs so to do But yet fewe are moued with this comlynes and the nature of man is by reason of sinne to much blockish to heauenly thinges Wherefore it must haue the stronger spurres to pricke it forwarde And therefore Paul added this reason of lyfe and death If by the spirite ye mortefy the deedes of the fleshe ye shall liue Hereof two thinges we gather First that there are still déedes of the fleshe in the godly And who doubteth but that they are sinnes especially seing they ought to be mortefied The second is that these déedes are mortefied by the spirite for mans inuentions will nothing helpe thereunto For whatsoeuer is done by vertues described of the philosophers is sinne which can not through Christ be forgeuen them Wherefore the true and perfect cause of mortification is to be sought for at the handes of the spirite And to mortefy is nothing els but for a man to be violent against himselfe and to withstand and resist wicked lustes Here agayne also the Apostle séemeth to touch the difference betwéene deadly sinne and veniall What is to mortâfy sinne not that all sinnes are not of their owne nature deadly but for that through the death and spirite of Christ they are forgeuen therefore they are called veniall Those are called deadly sinnes which are not mortified in vs when we geue our selues to lustes and liue without repentance and sinne against our conscience neither resiââ lustes but follow on our trade of liuing wickedly neither in the meane tyme regard we the spirit or death of Christ These are those sinnes which Paul writeth They which do such thinges shall not obtayne the kingdome of God and for which as it is written vnto the Ephesians The wrath of God commeth vpon the children of distrust For as many as are led by the spirite of God are the sonnes of God By two reasons it hath bene proued that men godly regenerate ought not to liue after the fleshe either bicause they are now debters so to do or els bicause the same shall turne them to great commodity namely for that they shall liue for euer Here is added the third reason for that they are now adopted into the children of God In which place we are taught two things at once the one is that they ought We must liue vprightly for that we are adopted into children Three maner of wayes it is shewed that we are the sonnes of God fréely and of their owne accord to worke as which are endued with the spirit not of bondmen but of children the other is that they which so leade their life shall liue for euer namely for that they are the sonnes of God For he is eternall immortall And that they are the children of God he proueth thrée manner of wayes First for that they are led by the spirite of God Secondly for that they call vpon him by the name of father lastly for that the spirite so testifieth vnto theÌ Wherfore the reason may thus be knit together As many as are the sonnes of God liue not after the flesh for they are led by the spirite of God and they call God their father and they haue the holy ghost in their hartes a witnes of the adoption whiche they haue obteined Such ones are all we which beleue in Christ wherefore we ought not to liue after the flesh When they are said to be the sonnes of God which The beginning of our adoption is thâ spirit of God are led by the spirite of God therby is signified that the beginning of our adoptioÌ coÌmeth only through the sprite of God by which the faithfull are so drawen that they are sayd of Paul to be led that is without violence and any coaction bowed They which want the spirite are holden with ignorance and are tossed by the impulsion of lustes But the spirite of God so leadeth that it both teacheth what is to be done and also ministreth a will minde and strengthes to performe the same It is not inough to know what we ought to do vnles we haue also strengthes geuen vs to do it and strengthes should be in vaine geuen vs if there should want knowledge These two thinges bringeth the spirite of God with it and by that Two thinges the spirite of God bringeth with it meanes leadeth the elect with pleasure After we are once sealed with this spirite we haue obteyned the earnest peny of eternall life and the adoption of the sonnes of God And forasmuch as we are not compelled to do any thing against our wils we enioy most excellent fréedome For we are stirred vp vnto those thinges which we excedingly desire For ye haue not receiued the spirite of bondage vnto feare But ye haue What is the spirite of feare and what of adoption receiued the spirite of adoption wherby we cry Abba father The apostle by a certaine distinction expresseth what that spirite is wherby the sonnes of God are led For he maketh one the spirite of feare an other the spirite of adoption which is no otherwise to be vnderstand but that one and the selfe same spirite of God bringeth forth two effectes which are by a certaine order knit together For first by the law and by threatninges it maketh afeard those men that are to be iustified and breaketh and vexeth them with scourges and stripes of the conscience that vtterly dispairing of themselues they may flye vnto Christ vnto whom wheÌ they are come and that they embrace him by faith they are not onely iustified but also are fréely of their owne accorde stirred vp to iust vpright and holy workes Wherfore Paul admonisheth yâ Romanes that they are now come vnto this latter
towardes vs that it would exalt vs to so great dignity although vndeserued on our behalfes Neyther is that heauenly inheritaunce of that condition that when it is communicated vnto many it is therfore diminished Now let vs sée how we attaine to his adoption Paul semeth to say that it is coÌmunicated vnto vs by the spirit of Christ By the spirite faith are we adopted into children For of it haue we faith wherby we embrace Christ which died for vs and the promises of God and by that meanes are we adopted of God into children This doth Iohn excellently well declare vnto vs in the beginning of his Gospell where he thus writeth as many as receiued him vnto them he gaue power to be made the sonnes of God By these wordes we plainly sée that we then are made the sonnes of God when we receiue Christ And this is not done either by Circumcision or by any other ceremonies of the law or by good morall workes but only by faith And therfore Iohn added Vnto those which haue beleued in his name And when it is sayde A place of Iohn declared that power is geuen vnto theÌ to be made the sonnes of God we must not thinke as many Sophisters would haue vs that we first beleue and then afterward receiue power to be counted in the number of the sonnes of God For power in that Against the Sophisters place is nothing els but a right and a prerogatiue As if he should haue said the they whiche haue receiued the Lorde and beleued in his name haue a righte and prerogatiue to come into the adoption of the sonnes of God But Iohn addeth Which are borne not of bloude nor of the will of the fleshe nor of the will of manne but of Gad. First when he sayth Not of bloud he signifieth that this adoption commeth not by the order of nature that in this generation should be mingled together the séedes of man and woman Which sentence he more plainly expresseth in the next By this word flesh is sometimes signified the woman words following For he saith Not of the will of the flesh nor of the will of maÌ For that by the flesh he meaneth the woman may by two places be proued For Adam said of his wife which was deliuered vnto him of God This is now bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh And Paul vnto the Ephesians saith He whiche loueth his wyfe loueth himselfe No man at any tyme hated his own flesh And this interpretation followeth Augustine Although I sée that this place may otherwise be expounded that when it is sayd Not of bloud we vnderstand that this adoption commeth not by anye force of stocke or kinred For the Hebrues perswaded themselues it did For they alwayes vndiscretely cried that they were the séede of Abraham Neither attayne we vnto this adoption by the will of the flesh For to the attainement of it we are not holpen by those good thinges which the fleshe vseth to couete by riches I say power strength of the body beauty and such other like things Neither by the will of man namely by those good thinges which are counted more excellent and are thought most comely for men as are wisedome prudence and workes pertaining vnto morall vertues For none of all these thinges can make vs to be the sonnes of God But are borne saith he of God All this haue we onely of the goodnes of God and of his mere mercy And therfore Paul saith to the Ephesians who hath Our adoption dependeth of predestination predestinate vs into the adoption of the sons of God Wherfore the whole consideratioÌ of our adoption dependeth of his election and predestination But of his diuine wil can no reason be of vs either vnderstanded or geueÌ And therof coÌmeth it yâ Christ saith in Iohn yâ we ought to be borne ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã yâ is by the inspiration of God froÌ aboue And Christ coÌpareth this regeneratioÌ with the wind thou hearest saith he the spirit neither knowst thou froÌ wheÌce it coÌmeth nor whither it goeth wherfore God by Christ frely geueth vnto vs his spirit And he vseth yâ word as an instrumeÌt and By what degrees we attayne vnto the adoption of sonnes The adoption which we haue now is not perfect yâ is called yâ séede wherby we are regenerate He geueth also fayth wherby we receaue the promise of the word set forth vnto vs. And by that means we are iustified obteine the adoptioÌ of the sons of god which yet so long as we liue here can not be perfect Wherefore Paul a little afterward sayth that we wayte for the adoption of the sonnes and the redemption of the body which we shall not attayne vnto but in that blessed resurrection Euen the selfe same thinges writeth Paul to the Galathians And when sayth he thr fullnes of time came God sent hys sonne made of a woman and made vnder lhe Law to deliuer those which are vnder the Law that we might receaue the adoption of sonnes And bycause we are sonnes God sent the spirite of his sonne into our harts in whome we cry Abba father These words declare that there was before the fulnes of time a certayn bondage vnder the Law afterward was geuen the sonne by whom we which are appointed and destinied to be made the sonnes of God might more fully receaue the spirite and adoptioÌ This adoption Christ semeth as it were by a certayne sacrament to haue confirmed in his genealogy For when as in Luke and in Mathevv the names of his progenitors doo vary in them is mingled adoption so that oftentimes one and the selfe same man had one father by nature and an other by adoption Also in In the old testament adoption much vsed Euen vnto the dead ãâã children adopted the old testament adoption was much vsed For both Iacob adopted vnto hymselfe hys neuiewes Ephraim and Manesses to be vnto hym in steade of other sons and also that maner was of such force at that time that vnto dead men also were children adopted For wheÌ one brother was dead the brother that remayned a liue of his wife begat children and raysed vp séede in Israell Thys as a certayne shadow figured our adoption into the sonnes of God The common translation hath The adoption of the sonnes of God When as in the Greke is not red this word of God For there is only this word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is adoption But this is dilligently to be considered both from whence we are by this adoption brought and whither we are transferred We were before the children In this adoption is to be considered from whence and whether we are transferred of the deuill of wrath of incredulity of distrust of this world of perdition of night and of darknes And we are transferred hitherto that we both are called and are in very dede the sons of God pertakers of
the diuine nature brethern of Christ and childreÌ of light and that we also sinne not for he which is borne of God sinneth not and that we loue our neighbors and our enemies that we may resemble our heauenly father who maketh hys sonne to shyne vpon the good the euil sendeth raine vpon the iust the vniust And finally that we be peacemakers for they shall be called the sonnes of God But our adoption is not such that we should thinke that we are borne of the substance of God For We are not the sonnes of God as begotten of hys substaunce that is proper to Iesus Christ only For the word of God is by nature borne of the father which thing yet the Arrians denied For forasmuch as they made the sonne of God a creature they must nedes say that he was not the sonne of God by nature but by adoption Greate vndoubtedlye is our dignitye For we are so highlye exalted that we be not onely called and are the sonnes of Christ called his Apostles bretherne God but also haue Christe to our brother Wherefore Christe when hee was risen agayne sayde vnto the women Goe and tell my brethren And althoughe the elders were not quite voyde of this dignitye yet had they it not so publiquely declared But this was no let at all that many amongest theÌ were weake For we also in the Gospel haue many weake ones For Paul saith vnto the Corrinthians that he could not speake vnto them as vnto men spirituall for that they were carnall and therefore he was fayne to féede them with milke Which selfe thing is written vnto the Hebrues And contrariwise they had men strong in fayth of whome we caÌ not doubt but that they were in thys The fathers in the olde time attained to the adoption of childreÌ adoptioÌ most excellent And that so it was at that time also the Apostle testifieth in thys epistle the 9. chapiter for he sayth Vnto whome pertayueth the adoption and the glory and the testament and the geuing of the Law and the worshipping and the promises and vnto whome pertayne the Fathers Here we se that adoption pertayned vnto them also Ambrose vpon this place teacheth that of thys adoption springeth vnto godly men greate security And doubtles forasmuch as this commeth We are more certaine of this adoption then we are of our carnal fathers Alexander the greate vnto vs thorough the spirite whereby we are inwardly moued we ought to be farre more certayne that we are the sonnes of God then the sonnes of thys worlde are certayne that they are the sonnes of them whome they call fathers For oftentimes the mothers deceaue both the husbandes and the children But the spirite of God deceaueth no man Long since flatterers went about to perswade Alexander that he was not the sonne of king Phillip but of Iupiter Afterward when he saw that there came bloud out of a wound which he had geuen him he lawghing sayd that that semed vnto him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is common bloud and not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã yâ is the bloud Gods But we though we suffer many things yea loose our life for Christes sake yet notwithstanding ought to be fully perswaded yâ we are the sonnes of God For to the end we should not any thing doubt of that matter we haue not only a testimony of the spirite but also euen the sonne Christ hath taught vs to call God father of God hath taught vs to call God Father and to inuocate him by that name And this forme of prayers ought to call vs backe from all kinde of wickednes and from all maner of filthy works and also to put vs in minde not to degenerate from the nobility of so greate a father and that we in no case dishonour hym For it is taken to be a greate reproch vnto fathers to haue wicked childreÌ And forasmuch as we can not as we haue sayd attayne vnto this adoption but thorough Christ and his spirite nether the Iewes nor the Turkes nor men straÌgers from Christ can call vpon God as vpon theyr father By vvhome vve cry Abba father This selfe same maner of speach the Apostle vsed vnto the Galath For thus he writeth Bycause ye are sonnes God hath sent the spirite of his sonne in which we cry Abba father After this selfe same maner Christ our first begotten brother prayed vnto the father in the garden sayinge Abba father let this cuppe passe away from me Nether is it to be meruayled at that the Apostle ioyned a Greke word and a Syrian word together whiche tounge What is ment by the ioynyng together and repeticion of two tonges was then commonly vsed of the Iewes For first this repeticion serueth to vehemency of speach Farther the Apostle semeth by a certayne mistery to teach that as well the Gentiles as the Iewes shoulde be indifferentlye pertakers of thys adoption in both whiche tounges God should be called vpon by the name of father In the primitiue Church were kept still of the interpreters some Sirian words which were then in vse which we rede sometimes in yâ holy scriptures as Messias Cephas Talitha Cumy Maranatha Rabby Osianna Alleluia and Amen For those words were theÌ most perfectly knoweÌ especially wheÌ as betwene the Ethnikes the Iewes yâ were coÌuerted vnto Christ was a most straight bond of loue in a maner a perpetual familiarity But we must not thereof gather yâ in yâ We must not vâeâ strange tounge in the church The inuocation of the godly is the worke of the holy Ghost How vnto prayers to ascribed our saluation seruice of God should be vsed a straÌge tounge For yâ the holy ghost hath manifestly forbidden vs. Paul in this place wheÌ he maketh mencion of inuocation declareth the worke of the holy ghost which it straight way sheweth forth vpon the children that are adopted and now regenerate And of so greate waight and force is this work that the Apostle doubteth not by the testemony of the Prophet to attribute vnto it saluation For he saith as afterward shal be declared Euery one which calleth vpon the name of the Lord shal be saued Not that our prayers can merite salution for that is apprehended by faith only And therefore that we should not be deceaued he straight way expresseth in what maner he ascribeth saluation vnto them For he saith How shall they call vpon him in whome they haue not beleued Which wordes plainly teach vs that that which is written of prayers is to be attributed vnto faith as vnto their roote But because in this place is mencion Whether the adopted be free from all feare of God Dâfinition of feare made of feare for the Apostle thus writeth Ye haue not receaued the spirite of bondage agayne vnto feare it shall not be from the purpose briefely to sée whether Paul meaneth that we are deliuered from all kinde of feare or no First
vs vp to aske those thynges Neither doth the holy ghost that is the diuine person abase it selfe as though it were lesser then the father and prayeth but only it causeth vs to pray So God is sayd to tempt the Hebrues that he myght know that is to make other themselues or others to know Touching this matter Augustine in his sermon against Maximinus the Arrian at large entreateth It was sayde vnto Abraham now I know that thou fearest the Lord which is nothyng els but I haue shewed I haue made open and haue declared that thou fearest the Lord. And Paul to the Galathyans But now forasmuch as ye know God and he addeth a correctioÌ or rather are knowen of God that is tought and illustrated so that he may know All these places declare that those things which are done of godly men by the heauenly inspiration are attributed vnto God and vnto the holy ghost But there are two most manifest places the one to the Galathyans the other to the Romanes which if they be compared together make that most manifest which we affirm For vnto the Romanes Paul writeth we haue not receaued the spirite of bondage agayne vnto feare but the spirite of the adoption of children whereby we cry Abba father These wordes playnly declare that we are they which crye And vnto the Galathyans God sent The spirite ârieth because it maketh vs to crye Against the Arâians forth the spirit of hys sonne into our hartes crying Abba father Here the spirite is said to cry not vndoubtedly for any other caââe but for that it maâeth vs to crye Neither did the Arrians truly affirme that Paul saith that the holy ghost maketh intercession to the sonne For thereof went they about wickedly to inferre that as they held that the sonne is lesse then the father so is the holy ghost lesse then the sonne These are the dreames of heretiques The son prayeth maketh intercession for vs because he is lesse then the father as touchinge his humanity The spirite maketh intercession because it maketh vs to pray and to cry And vnto the Galathyans it is expressedly said that this crying Abba father is of the holy ghost Wherefore the Arrians of their owne hed and not of the wordes of Paul fained vnto themselues that the holy ghost calleth vpon the sonne not that the holy ghost stirreth vs not vp to call vpon Christ the sonne of God But this thing only Augustine teacheth that they by the wordes of the Apostle had no cause why they should so greatly bâast yâ they had proued that which they entended namely that the sonne is lesse then the father and the holy ghost lesse then the sonne Origene so interpretateth these wordes as though the holy ghost is to vs in our prayers after a sort a Schoolemaster A Scholemaster formeth himselfe to the capacity of his children and nameth the letter first vnto them that they maye imitate him in the pronunciation of the sounde of the letters which thing otherwise they could not do of themselues so the holy ghost instilleth into vs as into children what we ought to aske Out of all these interpretacions two thinges we may gather First that here are confuted the Pelagians which tought that we are of our owne strengthes able to fulfill the lawe of God For if we can not so much as know what thinges are profitable for vs how can we performe them And when we heare that the holy ghost maketh intercession for vs we reiect the Arrians which went about by these words to proue that the holy ghost is a creature and lesse then the son For it is alwayes of necessity that he which prayeth is lesse then he to whom he commeth to pray The sonne indeede is sayd to be lesse then the father because of his humanity âut the holy ghost neuer tooke vpon him any creature in one and the selfe same hypostasis to be made one person with it wherefore he is therefore sayde to The holy Ghost neuer tooke vpon him any creature in one and the selfe same hypostasis The sighes of the godly in afflictioÌâ are hearde pray because he maketh vs to pray Vnto all these thinges may be added one thing more It commeth to passe sometimes that godly men when they are greeuously afflicted do only sighe neither to their knowledge do they praye vnto God And yet the holy ghost inwardly both stirreth vp moderateth these sighes in these men although they âe not ware nor know what is done which sighes the father as moued and stirred vp by the holy ghost harkeneth vnto and vnderstandeth and granteth the requestes of the spirite And therefore is the spirite said to serch the harts because it considereth that which they themselues when they grone and sighe coÌsider not For we are somtimes so oppressed with the greatnes of temptacioÌs weaknes of yâ flesh that we can not pray but the spirite priuelye stirreth vp and kindleth these groninges And these are his prayers This thinge we feale not bycause we our selues are not they which praye for we are only stirred vp by the spirite of God For although the flesh be oppressed with tribulations yet the spirit is inwardly strong ⪠Ieremy Dauid Examples of the Saintes and Iob were sometimes occupied in lamentacions and complayntes so that they after a sort complayned of the iudgementes of God as though they were ether not iust or els to much seuere and yet notwithstanding was not the spirite extinguished in them And therfore God imputed not vnto them the sighânges of the flesh but heard the entent of the spirite They are called vnspeakeable Why they are called vnspeakeable sighes sighes for that we speake not expressedlye what the spirite asketh But as touching this sence yâ words must thus to be put in order we are ignorant what we should pray which yet we ought not to be ignorauÌt of We pray indede but what we aske we know not but God sercheth the hartes He nedeth no inquisition Why God is sayd to searche hartes Howbeit he is sayd to serch for that that which meÌ desire perfectly and exactly to know they diligently serch for it so God bycause he beholdeth our most hidden thoughtes is sayd to serch the hartes otherwise he before we beginne to aske knoweth what we haue neede of Also we know that all thinges worke together to the beste to them that loue God euen vnto them that are called of purpose For those whome he knewe before hee also hath predestinate to bee made like to the image of hys sonne that he might be the first born amongest many brethern Moreouer whom he hath predestinated them also hath hee called and whome he hath called them also hath he iustifyed and whome he hath iustifyed them also hath he glorifyed Also we know that all thinges c. Forasmuch as the Apostle had begonne to speake of the patient suffring of aduersities he thought he woulde more at
God no man knoweth but only the spirite of God And if we vnderstand How we may vnderstand some secretes of God any thing of them that commeth as it is there sayd for that God hath reueled vnto vs his spirite And we haue the mind of Christ which we haue draweÌ chiefely out of the holy scriptures spiritually vnderstanded as it is mete Augustine entreateth of this place towardes the end of his booke de gratia libero arbi trio and sayth That Paul before sayd That God hath shut vp all vnder infidelity that he might haue mercy of all And shewed also that so long as the Iewes beleued the GeÌtiles were vnbeleuers but when the Iewes were made blind the Gentiles came vnto the true fayth and from the serching out of these secretes meÌ are iustly forbidden for that they are not able to perse into them yea oftentimes they haue thereby hurt and they fall into absurd Reason ought not to persuade vs to do euill thinges that good may ensue By these sayinges is nothing taken away froÌ the certainty of fayth opinions For when meÌ heare that God hath shut vp all vnder beliefe that he might haue mercy of all streight way they adde therefore are euill thinges to be committed that good thinges may ensew when as rather they ought to say We haue done euill thinges and the lord hath thereout thorough his mercy brought forth good thinges let vs therfore doo good thinges that better may ensew No man hath bene Gods counseller for he is the chiefe wisedome Howbeit by these sayinges is nothing taken away from the certainty of fayth for that it commeth not vnto vs by humane strength or by our owne vnderstanding but by the breathing of the spirite of God And whosoeuer do rightly and diligently weighe those thinges they shall neuer be able any maner of way to complayne of God as though he should deale with them vniustly when as he as it is manifest is in debt to no man Neyther can this be true that predestination is of workes foresene when as it is sayd that no man hath Predestination is not of workes foresene geuen vnto him first that he should be recompensed For what ells is this God to predestinate according to woorkes foresene then to render vnto them his appointing to eternal life Merites also are herby most manifestly excluded which can not properly consist vnles we affirme that we geue somthing that is our Merites at excluded owne which thing this sentence which we now entreate of suffreth not Wherfore let no man cry out that he hath done many thinges and therfore many and greate thinges are dew vnto him when as no man hath any thing that is hys owne And although it be written that God will render to euery man according to his Our good workes are the workes of God workes yet is that so to be vnderstanded that if they be good workes they are for no other cause called any mans workes but for that they are wrought in hym namely by the power of the spirite of God whereby they are in very dede the workes of God And Augustine most truly sayth that God crowneth in vs his gifts For as touching vs we deserue nothing but death Finally let vs hereout gather that forasmuch as no man can by hys owne wisedome or strengths attayne vnto thinges diuine the best remedy is that we all suffer our selues to be led by the spirite and word of God For of him and thorough him and for him are all thinges to him be glory for euer Amen That we can in no wise be Gods counsellers hereby it is euident for that all thinges depend of him as it manifestly appeareth in the creation of all thinges and also in regeneration whereby we are iustified where all whole is attributed vnto him and finally we are no otherwise in his handes then the vessell is in the hand of the potter Wherefore we may conclude that he hath ful right to do with vs whatsoeuer he wil and it is our part not to be to much inquisitiue but to geue the glory vnto him and to direct all our doinges vnto him FroÌ which thing both idolatrers and also they which attribute iustification vnto theyr workes are most farre distant Origen noteth as also he before When it is said that no man can be Gods counseller the sonne nor yâ holy ghost are not excluded for the whole blessed Trinitie knoweth all thinges Origens exposition vpon this epistle suspected The things which are created consist not of the nature of God How God created all thinges by the sonne Instrumentes are not to be made equal vnto hym that worketh with them Why God created all thinges for himselfe did that this sentence None can be Gods counseller ought to be vnderstanded of thinges created and not of the sonne or of the holy ghost And to proue that the holy ghost knoweth the father he bringeth this sentence No man knoweth the thinges which are of God but the spirite of God Wherefore he admonisheth that from this proposition is to be exempted the blessed trinity which thing I therefore mencion for that it is thought that he was of this opinion that the sonne knoweth not the father and that the holy ghost knoweth not the sonne Wherfore this commentary of Origen vpon the epistle to the Romanes is not without iust cause suspected The Apostle when he sayth Of him meaneth not that the thinges which are created doo consist of the nature of God as of a certayne mater but they are of God as of the efficient beginning neyther neded there any matter in theyr creation for they were made of nothing And all thinges are therefore thorough him for that God neded not an helper for he is endewed with a full power of his own he is sufficieÌt of himselfe And he created all things by the sonne not as by an instrumente but as an artificer by wisedome excerciseth his arte For instrumentes haue not any such force that they are to be counted equall to the artificer But the sonne is in all poyntes equall vnto the father And all thinges were created of God for him for that he hath nothing more perfecter then himselfe and therefore for him selfe he created all thinges for he is the end of all thinges Augustine in his booke de Natura boni agaynst the Maniches in the 27. and 28. chapiters at large intreateth how these thinges are to be vnderstanded neither varieth be from the exposition now brought I omit to speake of them which referre these thinges vnto the father the sonne and the holye ghoste for as it is not of anye greate wayght so semeth it to be to muche constrayned Amen is a word of confirmation For the maner of the Apostle is so often as he hath made an end of entreating of those thinges which pertayne vnto the glory of God to burst forth into this affirmation which thing we also ought to
to doe them there is not added saith he to doe all the commaundements God receiueth a man which endeuoreth himselfe to doe them and of his mercy forgeueth many things But this that is written To doe them must of necessitie be vnderstand of all For doubtlesse in the lawe which this man calleth the Testament are written all And if God forgeue or remit any thing he doeth it to men already regenerate And not vnto Vnto those which are not iustified nothing is remitted of the rigor of the law them that are straungers from him children of wrath such as they must néedes be which are not as yet iustified but stil prepare themselues and are bent to performe the conditions Vnto these I say nothing is remitted wherefore they are bound vnto all And therefore Moses said as Paul testifieth Cursed be he which abideth not in all the things that are written in the boke of the law Farther he maketh a contention also about the production of fayth and demaundeth from whence it hath his beginning in vs. We in one word easely answer that it hath his beginning of the holy ghost But he faineth himselfe to wonder From wheÌce faith is ingenerated in vs. how we graunt the holy ghost vnto a man before he doth beleue For he thinketh that to be absurd First I can not deuise how this man should so much wonder at this But afterward I perceaue that he manifestly maketh and teacheth with the Pelagians that fayth is of our selues and that it is gotten by humane strengthes For otherwise if he beleued that it is of God and of the holy ghost he would not seperate the cause from his effect But that he should not thinke that we without good reason do attribute vnto the holy ghost the beginning of fayth let hym harken vnto the moste manifest testimonyes of the Scriptures Paule sayth in the first epistle vnto the Corrinthians Not in the words which mans wisedome teacheth but which the holy ghost teacheth that your faith should not be of the wisdome of men but of God And in the same place The carnall man vnderstandeth not the thinges that are of God neither can he for vnto him they are foolishnes for they are spiritually discerned ⪠But how can they be spiritually discerned except the spirite of God be present Children also know that of * Coniugata be those wordes which being of one kind be dâriued of an other as of iustice a iust man or a iust thing Coniugata are deriued firme arguments And vnto the Galathians God sayth he hath sent his spirit into our hartes whereby we cry Abba father For by the spirit we beleue and in beleuing we call vpon God Yea and the spirit himselfe as it is written vnto the Romanes beareth testimony vnto our spirit that we are the children of God And vnto the Ephesians Be ye strenthened by the spirit in the inward man that Christ may by fayth dwell in your harts Here we sée that that fayth whereby we embrase Christ commeth of the spirit of God whereby our inward man is made stronge The Apostles when they sayd Lord increase our fayth manifestly declared that it sprang not of their owne strengthes but of the the breathing of God And Paul in the 1. to the Corrinthians the 12. chapiter Vnto one saith he is geuen the word of wisedome vnto an other the word of knowledge vnto an other fayth vnto an other the grace of healing And then is added that it is one and the selfe same spirit which worketh all these thinges deuiding vnto euery man as pleaseth him And if thou wilt say that this place and the foresayd petition of the Apostles pertayneth vnto the particular fayth by which are wrought miracles doubtles I will not be much agaynst it And yet if thou wilt nedes haue it so I will reason a minori that is from the lesse For if these frée gifts are not had but from the spirit of God much les can that vniuersall and mighty fayth whereby we are iustified he had from els where Farther Paul vnto yâ Rom. Vnto euery one sayth he as God hath deuided the measure of fayth And in the latter to the Cor. Hauing saith he the self same spirit of fayth eueÌ as it is written I haue beleued for which cause also I speake we also beleue and speake that God which raysed vp Iesus from the dead shall through Iesus rayse vp our bodyes also Vnto the Gal. are reckned vp the fruites of the spirite Charity ioy peace patience lowlines gentlenes fayth meekenes and temperaunce Fayth here is numbred among the fruites of the spirit wherefore it procedeth of the spirit But vnto the Ephesians he sayth more manifestly By grace you are made safe through fayth and that not of your selues for it is the gift of God And in the Actes of the Apostles it is thus written The Lord opened the hart of the woman that sold silkes to geue hede vnto those thinges which Paul spake And in the 13. chapiter They beleued as many as were predestinate vnto eternall life Wherefore it is not to be doubted but that fayth is ingenerated in our harts by the holy ghost who yet may indede be had of them which beleue not but that yet is onely perswading and not as sanctifying them How the holy ghost is in man not regenerate And although in the elect he sodenly poureth in fayth yet forasmuch as he is the cause of fayth he is therefore before it both in dignity and in order Now let vs sée what absurdities Pighius gathereth out of this sentence If the spirit sayth he be the author of our fayth and vseth the instrument of the word of God and may be also in them that beleue not how commeth it to passe that wheÌ as there are many at one and the selfe same sermon where as both spirit is preseÌt and the word preached yet part do beleue and part beleue not we answere in one word that that coÌmeth because the spirit is not of like efficacy in all men neither doth after one the selfe same maner teach all meÌ inwardly and in yâ minde But of his will we can not render in cause although we nothing doubt but that it is most iust If the matter be so sayth he the hearers will easely content them selues neither will they put to their endeuor or studie for they know that that is in vaine when as it wholy dependeth of the spirite of God This is not only a very common but also an enuious obiection But we answer that all men are bouÌd to beleue the word of God and therfore theyr bounden duety is diligently and attentiuely to hearken vnto it with all their strengthes to assent vnto it And if they so doe not they shal then incurre the punishment of the law neither are they to be hearkened vnto if they shall say that they could not obey it or if they would haue
made his oration to Agrippa the king when he sayd that the lord had said vnto him For to this end haue I appeared to thee to appoint thee a minister What was the ministery of Paul and a witnes both of those things which thou hast sene and of those thinges in which I will appeare vnto thee deliuering thee from the people and nations to whome I now send thee that thou mayst open theyr eyes that they may be conuerted from darkenes to light and froÌ the power of Sathan to God that they may receaue forgeuenes of sinnes and inheritance amongest them which are sanctified by fayth in me And with how great diligence Paul executed this office it is manifest when as towards the end of this epistle he writeth that from Ierusalem to Illiricum he had filled all the places rounde about with the Gospell which thing he with so feruent a minde performed that in the 20. chapiter of the Actes he in effect spake these wordes to the Ephesians I haue by the space of three yeares preached the Lord and that night and day How Paul behoued himselfe in the ministery with many teares and haue opened vnto you all the counsel of God I haue not coueted any mans gold or siluer amongst you these handes haue ministred to my necessities and to theÌ that were with me These wordes haue a wonderful emphasis He sayth that he had preached vnto them not one day or twayn but whole 3. yeres not by turnes times but night day not with a cold affection but with many teares not guile fully or disceitfully for he opened vnto theÌ all the couÌsel of God not in a quiet peace able state when as the Hebrues sought sundry and manifold ways to destroy him neither had he a regard to his owne thinges when as he desired nothing that pertayned to any man neyther finally tooke he small paynes in this office when as In what sort all men ought to imitate Paul with his owne handes he gott thinges necessary both for himselfe and his These thinges can not we without shame heare which so leue destitute our wiues children famely frendes kinsfolkes and cosins and finally all those with whome we are conuersant that we neuer at any time preach either Christ or his doctrine vnto theÌ vnto whoÌ yet we ought most feruently to preach For we are no lesse Apostles to these then Paul was appointed for that Gentiles And wheÌ as he sayth that he had opened vnto theÌ all the counsels of God it is to be wondred at how that many will so with tooth and nayle hold fast things as necessary to saluation which we know of what Bishoppes of Rome and of what counsels of what decrees of men they were brought in and are not prescribed vnto vs of Paul nor of any part of the holy scripture Paul for the better executing of his office conteÌned wonderful great dangers and where he saw the gate open thither he slacked not to go although he had many aduersaries which sought to withstand him He was made all thinges to all men to the Iewes a Iew and to those that were without the law as one that wanted the law Yea and to the Ethnikes wheÌ as they had no skill in the prophets Why Paul some times in his sermoÌs vsed verses of Poets Paul came to Ierusalem to conferre hys gospel with the apostles What fruit is to be loked for of counsels That Paule at the beginning persecuted the church waÌted not fruite Paul was not of the meane sort Paul was most studious in the law Of those thinges which are sayd to be done of a good enteÌt From whence the epistle to the Galathians was written Why Paul spake more gently touching the obseruyng of the law to the Romanes theÌ to the Galathians Pauls secretary was named Tertius From whence these letters were geuen ArgumeÌts whereby the Iewes thought that the Gentles were to be excluded from the Gospell neither had any knowledge in the scriptures he cited verses out of theyr Poets as out of Aratus Menander and Epinemides And the same Paul was not aferd to go vnto Ierusalem to conferre the Gospell with the chiefe Apostles not as though he had small confidence in his doctrine which he had receaued from the Lord out of heauen for he had an assured persuasion and as the GreaciaÌs say such a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that he pronounced him to be Anathema or accursed which preached any other Gospel neither as touching this thing spared he the angels Neither is it any meruail for such a certaintie fayth requireth Wherefore we learne that Counsells are not to this end to be called as though our fayth ought to depend of theyr determinations but that there we should make manifest that those thinges which we beleue exactly agree with the holy scriptures and playnly to proue the same to our aduersaries Neither is there any more fruite or commodity therehence to be looked for The louing mercy also of God prouided that that also turned to good to the Church that Paul had at the beginning so vebemently persecuted it For they which afterward saw him sodenly coÌuerted vnto Christ could not beleue that this could haue happened with out the mighty power of God For as a man doth not vpon the sodaynâ become most vile so also is not a man of a wicked man straight way made most holy vnles the Spirite of God worke the same Paul was none of the commoÌ and meane sort he was not an obstinate Iewe which wanted learning and knowledge but he was most studious in the law neither had he bent his study to it only but also applied himselfe to the traditions of the fathers And thereof it came that he persecuted the Church of Christ For if he had geuen himselfe to the law of God only without adding vnto it the leuen of humane traditions he should the easelier haue acknowledged Christ But whosoeuer haue addicted themselues to humane traditions they must nedes be persecuters of the Church of Christ They say that Paul did these thinges of a good pretence and not of an euill purpose but of an holy entent as they vse to speake For my part as I confesse that this somewhat diminisheth the greauousnes of the sinne both before God and before man for I do not make all sinnes a like so also affirme I that the case is thereby the more dangerous For they which sinne vnder the shew of holines and vnder a godly pretence and not of an euill purpose do with the more difficulty returne agayne into the right way for that they are farre of to vnderstand that they sinne Wherfore in that case there nedeth the wonderfull great mercy and helpe of God But this is all that I mind at this time to write touching Paul Now in what order his epistles were written Chrysostome as I thinke hath sufficiently shewed From whome herein only I dissagree that I thinke
sepulchre 55. a The poison of Aspes is vnder theyr lippes 55. b The folish maÌ hath said in his heart there is no God 22. a The Lorde hathe heard the desire of the poore 381. a Loke vpon my labor and my vtility and forgeue me al my sinnes 382. a Blessed are they whose synnes are couered 75. a And in his heart there is no guile 75. b Blessed are the immaculat which walk in the law of the Lord. 75. Hoping in his mercy 102. a. b Beholde I was conceiued in iniquitie 130. b The heauens declare the glory of God 327. b Let their table be turned into a snare 342. b Returne O my soule again into thy rest 386. a Deliuer me in thy righteousnes 385 The mercy of the Lord is from generation to generation on them that feare him 397. b I as a grene Oliue tree in the house of the Lorde haue put my trust in my God 353. b Prouerbes I Do loue them that loue me 297 I also wil laugh in your destruction It pertaineth to a man to prepare the heart but thanswer of yâ tonge is of the Lord. 381 Wisedome GOd reioyseth not in the destruction of the wicked 307. Ecclesiasticus THe fornace tryeth the vessels of the potter and so doth temptation the iust men 273. All mercye shall make place to euery one according to the merite of his worke 159. b God hath mercy vpon al men and winketh at the sinnes of al men because of repentance 307 Esay ANd if he geue his soul for sin he shal se his sede a far of 118 Why hast thou made vs to erre 27 Iudg thou house of Israel betwene me and my vineyard 47 And euery day my name is euil spoken of 46. b Thou arte oure father but we are clay 276. a Make grose the heart of this peple that they vnderstaÌd not 270 Beholde I say in Syon a stone of triall 284. b All the day long I stretched abroade my haÌds to a people that beleued not 307. a He hath borne our infirmities 323. a Behold I go to a nation which called not vpoÌ my name 330 Howe long Lord euen to destruction 338. a In hearing heare ye and vnderstand not 338. a My seruaunt shall iustifye many and shall beare their iniquities 392. b Vnto wdome shall I loke but vnto the pore contrite c. 399. a Heauen is my seat and earth is my footestole 399. a Jeremy BE ye conuerted vnto me sayth the Lord and I wil be conuerted 388. a 381. b If I shall speake of a nation or kingdome c. 273. b They haue forsaken me the fouÌtain of the water of life 23. a The way of man is not in his owne power 177. a Thoughe a mother can forget hir childe yet will I not forget thee 307. a Not according to the couenauÌt which I made with your fathers 362. b If a nation shall repent him of his wickednes I wil repent me of that which I spake against him 309. b Ezechiell THe sonne shall not bear the iniquity of the father 131 As truely as I liue sayth the Lord I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he be conuerted and liue 300. a Walke in my wayes and make you a new heart 381. b If the wicked men shall repent him of al his sinnes c. 402. a If a prophet be seduced I haue seduced him 27. a Noe Daniel and Iob shal deliuer their owne soules only 42. a Daniell REdeme thy sinnes with almes 382. a Osea TAke a wife to thee of fornication c. 290. b Ye are not my people that ther shal be called the children of the liuing God 290. b Thou shalt call me my man and not my husband 334. b Joel EVery one that calleth vpon the name of the Lord shal be saued 68. a. 321. b Amos OVer .iii. euils and ouer .iiii. I wil not conuert him 133 a Nahum VVHat doe ye think against the Lord he wil make an ende neither shall tribulation arise the secoÌd time 37. a. 118. 131 Abacucke THe iust manne shall liue by faith 17. b Zacharie BE ye conuerted vnto me I wil be coÌuerted to you Malachie IAcob haue I loued but Esau haue I huted Mathew IVdge not and ye shall not be iudged 36. b When ye haue done all theese things say we are vnprofitable seruaunts 39. a An euil tree can not bring forth good fruit 185. a He which seketh finedeth and vnto him whych knocketh shall be opened 284. b Aske and ye shall receiue seeke and ye shall finde 383. b Many sinnes are forgiuen her because she hath loued much 383. b Lord haue we not in thy name prophesied c. 394. a Saue me otherwise I pearish 11. b I am the God of Abraham of Isaac and of Iacob 68. a Vnto the bloud of Zacharias the sonne of Barachias 96. a Blessed art thou Simon Bariona for fleshe and bloud hath not reueled this vnto thee 126. Come ye blessed of my father receiue the kingdome 192. b Heauen and earth shal passe away but my words shal not passe away 218. a What so euer ye wold meÌ shold do vnto you do ye the same to them 240. a No man knoweth the father but the sonne and he to whoÌ he wil reuele him 303. b He hath borne our infirmities 323. a Vnto him that hath it shall be geuen but he which hath not euen that which he hath shal be taken away 339. b Why speakest thou in parables to them ibidem Forgeue vs our trespasses as we forgeue them that trespasse against vs. 382. a How often would I haue gathered thy children as the hen hir chickens 306. b What so euer ye shal aske beleuing it shal be geuen you 383 Come vnto me all ye that laboure 398. b Marke HE which beleueth and is baptised shal be saued 68. a Goe ye and preache the gospel 383. b Luke THat you may eat and drinke vpon my table c. 88. b For he hath loked vpoÌ the humility of his handmaideÌ 298 Geue almes all things shall be cleane vnto you 383. b Lead vs not into temptatioÌ 27 When you haue done all these things say we are vnprofitable seruaunts 39. a Many sinnes are forgiuen her because she hath loued much 339. b Goe out into the hie ways and stretes and compell them to enter 361. a Blessed is that seruaunt which when his Lord cometh shall finde him thus doing 348. b Ihon. NOwe I will not call you seruaunts but frends 1 The true worshyppers shall worship in spirit truth 8. a He which amoÌgst you is without sinne let him cast the first stone at hir 36. a Neither hath this man sinned nor his parents 133. a He which is borne of God sinneth not 149. a If any man loue me he wyll kepe my commaundements 397. a If ye had God to your father doubtles you shold loue me 397. a True worshippers worship in spirite and truth 8. a He which beleueth
Iob is called an handemayden And Augustine also himselfe in his booke Locutionum Deut acknowledgeth that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is not alwayes referred vnto thinges deuine For where as it is sayde in Deut. the 28. chapter Thou shalt serue thine enemyes in Greke it is sayd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã And Paule likewise when he affirmeth himselfe to be a worshipper of Iesus Christ writeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã wherefore thou seest that this difference of wordes is not obserued among the Grecicians Howbeit they haue a worde whiche is proper vnto the worshipping of God called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but whether it be a woord vsed among good and olde authors ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Augustine ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I know not Augustine in the place already alledged Deciuitate Dei maketh mencion of an other word called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã But that properly belongeth vnto rites and misteries For it is sayd that Orpheus fyrst taught the Thracians misteryes Wherefore that woord was deriued of the Thracians turning Whereof ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is deriued this letter ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã into ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã But to returne to ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã it is deriued of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which particle signifyeth vehememcy and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is to tremble For seruauntes do excedingly tremble at the commaundementes of theyr Lordes The same ambignitye is there in thys hebrue worde Schaah which signifyeth to prostrate himselfe and to bowe downe Wherefore we reade oftentymes Hiskaim that is they worshipped and Histauh that is a bowing downe and in the plurall We prostrate our bodies both before God and before creatures number it is sayd Histauidoth that is prostracions And that honour of prostrating the body and bowing the knees is not done before God onely but also before kinges and Aungels For it is a simbole or token whereby we represent our submission and lowlynes The elders vsed other signes also in worshipping Wherefore Chrisostome in an homely which he hath when he expoundeth Chrisostome Simboles or tokens of the elders in worshippyng Augustine what we signifye whilest we prostrate our selues before God these wordes of Iohn the true worshippers shall worship in spirite and in truth sayth When thou shewest thy handes openest thy harte liftest vp thy face vnto heauen and openest thyne eyes what other thing els doost thou then shew the whole man vnto God Augustine De ciuitate Dei in the place now alleaged sayth that this ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is a religious and humble submission which I vnderstand so to be obserued that when we prostrate our selues before God we signify that we wholy submit our selues vnto him and that as touching al things without any exception But if we fal down before an Emperor or king we signifye that we submitts our selues vnto him as it pertaineth to his gouernment but yet not wholy because we wil euermore haue god and his word excepted And in these outward signes which are to be geuen vnto Princes a Christian must obserue the maners of the countrye makyng a difference in his mynde betweene ether subiection and let hym chiefelye beware that herein he How bowinge or prostrating is to be geuen vnto men This honor is not to be geuen neyther vnto images neither vnto the bodies of the dead do nothyng conterfeately farther let him not geue these signes but vnto them whome he by the precept of God is commaunded to reuerence that is vnto all those which are put in any high authoritye whether the same be spirituall or temporall But let him not in any case prostrate himselfe before Images forasmuch as that is expressedly prohibited Yea he must not also shew any such honor of bowing the knees or inuocation vnto the sainctes that are dead For there is no word of God concerning that thyng neyther can we when we do thys leane vnto fayth neyther know we whether they heare vs or vnderstand what thinges are done among vs. And we must take bede that when we honour Princes and fall downe before them we desire not any thing of them through flattery which lieth not in their power to geue vs as is to aske eternall life spirituall giftes conseruacion of life and such like But of a king let vs desire the helpe belonging to a king of learned and wise men to communicate theyr doctryne of rich meÌ to deale somwhat of their goods These ar the circumstances which we must vse And to speke briefely this worshipping of god which is to serue in spirite is reduced vnto fower principal points which are adoracion To what principall poynt the worshipping and adoracion of god must be reduced trust inuocation and geuinge of thankes Adoracion is an humble and religious submission whereby we vtterly submitte our selues vnto God and that in al thinges Trust is wherby we rest in him considering the power wisedome and high goodnes wherewith he is adorned For whiche thinges we cleane vnto him neither do we thinke that he will forsake or frustrate vs. Inuocation is whereby we flye vnto God in al perils and aduersytyes as which know that he is euery where at hande and that accordinge to his promises he both can and will succor vs with his defence Geuing of thankes is wherebye we referre all good thinges vnto him as vnto the firste author These fower things are due vnto God onely neyther can they as we haue defined them be By what meanes the deuill hath darckened this worshipping of god ascribed to other creatures The Deuil hath with much deceat diligently traueled to obscure this kynd of worshipping when he perswaded the worlde that men might in deede principally worship one chief God and in the meane time adioyne vnto him a number of lesser Gods Whereby came to passe that that was deuided which God would haue most of all vnited and ioyned together so the Ethnikes were deceaued Farther in our times such certayne distributions and proper offices are so distributed vnto those which are numbred among the saintes that very oftentimes inuocation is made vnto them This moreouer God is worshipped with reuetence of the childe to the father is to be considered that that which Paule sayth To serue in spirite comprehendeth a fatherly reuerence that is of the children towarde the father and not a seruile feare wherewith the Ethnikes being perswaded hated the iudgement of God and would haue no God to be at al. Wherfore they haue alwayes applied theyr cogitations vnto fayned religions and they performed certayne outward woorkes whereby they thought themselues ful of all pietie and yet in the meane time they absteyned not froÌ witked actes But godly meÌ forasmuch as they serue him in spirit are careful that they faine not vnto theÌselues a God after theyr owne fansy but do embrace him euen as it hath pleased him to declare himselfe in the woorde of the scriptures And when they see that
iust desire For we must not coldely desire those thynges whiche we implore of God in our prayers This was Paules care towardes Paule had a care ouer the Churches of God the churches Eyther he went thether hymselfe when néede required or when he could not goo he wrote or sent some that were very deare and nigh vnto hym Hys charity did alwayes burst forth into acts which myght profite hys neighbours He sawe that the saluation of the Romanes was now at hand therefore he would aduauÌce it also by his labour And in that he prayeth in his prayers for a prosperous iorney it is nothyng els but to desire to be sent euen as Esay offred hymselfe saying Behold Lord I am redy send me And the same Paule sayd He which desireth a bishoppricke desireth a good worke Furthermore it Holy men desire to be coupled ioyned together is a perpetuall affection of good men to desire to be ioyned together forasmuch as they haue hym to be their God which is euery where in the holy scriptures called the God of vnity peace Moreouer their meetinges together are not without profyte For alwayes there is some increase of the spirite and grace of God and it séemeth that God geueth strength vnto the members of Christ then chiefly when they are ioyned together Which sentence some abuse when they cry that we must geue credite vnto Synodes and counsels as though god can not permitte so holy fathers which haue assembled together to be deceaued The assembly of Byshops vnto Synods why it is not vnprofitable That holy assembly say they of holy men coulde not be had without fruite but they as Paul sayth ought to haue bene such as had serued God in spirite had geuen them selues to aduaunce the gospell of God had powred out prayers wyth most feruent fayth and attempted nothyng of the flesh or of humane affection but suffred all thynges to be done by the will of God But that they performed not these thynges the euent sufficiently declareth For they haue brought in many supersticions and sometymes haue most seuerly decreed things that are apertly against the word of God I wyl not deny but that those which assemble rightly and orderly namely after that maner that I haue now expressed may bring forth farre greater fruites then when they deale seperatly and apart Of thys thyng Chrisostome bringeth a very apt similitude Burning A similitude firebrandes sayth he when they are seperated a sonder do conceaue and retayne within them some heate and light but yet not very much But if they be put all into one place eyther into a chimney or into a fornace they wyll stirre vp both a very greate and also a most feruent flambe In lyke maner must we thinke of holy men being eyther assembled together or seperated a sunder To bestovv among you some spiritual gifte He declareth why he so much desired to come vnto them namely to make them partakers of the giftes of God The Apostle was a vessell filled with deuyne gyfts Wherfore whether soeuer he went he bestowed and destributed them vnto the beleuers But forasmuche as God is both the author and geuer of all spirituall giftes why doth Paule here seme to chalenge or clayme them vnto hymselfe Forsoth bycause he was The workâ of God and of the ministers of the Church is ioyned together a minister of the Church and God hath so much honored the ministerye that he also coÌmunicateth euen his own proper worke vnto the ministers For as touchyng theyr functions they are not seperated from God whych is the authour of them but rather are so to be ioyned with him as though one the selfe same woorke proceeded from them both And after thys manner are ministers sayd to forgeue or to retayne sinnes to beget men vnto Christe and to saue them But if thou looke vpon God and the minister a parte eche by hym selfe then heare what Paule sayth I haue planted Apollo hath watred but God hath geuen the increase Also who is hee whyche planteth And who is he whyche watreth And in an other place he sayth that the holye Ghost distributeth his giftes By the ministers of the church the faythful are more strayghtly bound together vnto euery man as it pleaseth him and according to his will But as we haue sayd the ministers must not be seperated from God who by this dignity which he geueth vnto them prouideth chiefely for thys that the faythfull should more streyghtly be bound together in the church For euen as a citye is counted one because men helpe one an other when as some are able to geue counsell other excell in strength and other in handycrafts and industrye so would God haue it to be in the church namely that some should teach and other som be taught some helpe theyr brethren through prayers some dispense the sacraments and other some receaue them to the ende that by these mutuall offices Christians shoulde bee so bounde together that the spirite and grace of God shoulde spreade from one member to an other by ioyntes and cloysures together as it is wrytten vnto the Collossians and vnto the Ephesians All these woords are here set as much conducinge to wynne the hartes of the Romaykes that they should looke for hym chearefullye and wyth greate loue receaue hym when he should come as though therewythall they should receaue some excellente gyfte of the spiryte accordynge to hys promise These thynges serne also to stirre vp theyr mindes to reade hys Epystle For vndoubtedlye he wrote it for no other cause but that that whych by presence of hys body he coulde not performe he myght yet at the least expresse by hys Epistle Whych self thynge is a cause also why we ought in lyke manner wyth exquisite diligence to reade and heare Horrible blasphemies of certaine in our tyme. that whych is here written Neyther must we harken vnto those blasphemers whiche beyng enemies vnto pietie and vnto the true doctrine of iustification and predestination are not ashamed to crye out and say I would to God Paul had neuer writteÌ this epistle Which saying though they go about to mitigate affirming that they spake it because of these daungerous tymes yet bring they not any sufficient excuse For what is this els but to reprehende the counsels Assemblies together of Christians ought not to be vnprofitable of God and of the holy ghost Further let vs marke that it is not conuenient that assemblyes together of Christians should be vnprofytable and idle as prophake assemblyes are but they ought to haue in them some spirituall commodity And thys Greake word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã contayneth in it a vehement signifycation For thereby the Apostle declareth that he will geue nothyng vnto them but that which he had first receaued of God For he sayth he wyll make them pertakers of those giftes which he himselfe had now obtained And in such sort we ought
them vnto righteousnes their vices sufficiently declare which a litle before he hath expressed They often alleaged that Moyses through the A commendatioÌ of circumcision helpe of circumcision was deliuered from the daunger of death For the Angell woulde haue killed hym if hys wife had not circumcised hys sonne And after the generall Circumcision celebrated by Iosua the people were brought into the promised land and that not without a wonderfull miracle For the waters of Iordane were compelled to go backe to their spryng And in the booke of Genesis the 17. chap. it is manifest with what waight and seriousnes this Sacrament was instituted of God Wherunto as he added excellent promises so also added he horrible threatnynges that the soule of hym which was not the eight If circumcision being coÌtemned destruyeth a man ⪠then being added it saueth a man day Circumcised should be destroyed Whereupon it semeth that the Iewes reasoned a contrariis that is from contraries If Circumcision being intermitted destroyeth a man then contrarywise where it is had it saueth a man But thys kynd of argument is not of necessitie It is in dede probable but it doth not alwayes conclude well as many instancies teache vs and Augustine oftentymes affirmeth And those thynges whiche are here spoken are not so to be vnderstanded The dignitie of the sacramentes depend not of our faith and vprightnes The fruite of the Sacramentes dependeth of our fayth as though the dignitie of the Sacramentes should depende of our fayth or goodnes For as much as here is not entreated of the nature or excellency of the Sacrament but of the fruite and vtilitie therof Whiche we must nedes graunt dependeth both of the fayth and godlines of the receauers And by this place we learne that outward thynges of them selues nothing profite vnto saluation vnlesse there be a mutation or chaunge made by the holy Ghost in our hartes either before or els whilest they are put in vse Neither is this to be obiected that the Baptisme of children is an outward thyng and yet bryngeth saluation vnto infantes For the infantes haue no commoditie by the force of the outwarde What fruite childreÌ haue by Baptisme washyng vnles there come with all some spiritual thyng and such as pertaineth to the soule Augustine thinketh that saluation commeth vnto them by the fayth of them whiche offer them whom we call Godfathers and Godmothers or by the fayth of the Churche I know in déede that the fayth of godly men may vnto some obtaine grace conuersion and excellent spirituall giftes But saluation hapneth not vnto them that are of full age but only by their owne faith and vnto in fantes by the spirit and grace which secretly worketh in them regeneration of which regeneration baptisme is the outward sealyng Wherfore it is apparant how miserably the Iewes erred in attributyng so much to their circumcision And there were some if we will geue credite vnto Augustine in hys booke De ciuitate Dei. which affirmed as much of Baptisme Namely that a man being once baptised although he liued wickedly should not vtterly perishe He shall in They which are baptised may perish dede said they suffer many thinges but at the last he shall be saued peraduenture by fire But this error both Augustine hath confuted we haue subscribed vnto hym in our exposition of the first epistle to the Corinthians The purpose of the Apostle in this place is to shew that God will haue no regard to the outward circumcision if there want piety and holines and agayne on the other side that vncircumcision shall not be a let vnto the Gentiles so that they meane wel and Outwarde thinges by themselues profite litle yea rather they are hurtfull if the spirite faith be waÌtyng If the receiuers haue faith then the sacraments haue some vtility liue godly Let vs note as I began to say how little is to be attributed vnto outward things if they be taken by themselues And yet so great is the error in our dayes that men make prayers recited in a strange vnknowen tonge pilgrimages certaine fastes rashly taken in hand as the chief anker holde of their saluation Yea they are now at the length come to this point that sometimes they attribute remission of sinnes vnto these trifles The prophets cry out euery where that God despiseth hateth and detesteth worshippinges without fayth and godlines Howbeit we must vnderstand as we may gather by the wordes of the Apostle that if they which receiue the sacramentes haue faith and pietie then out ward things haue theyr certain vtilities For forasmuch as they are instituted by God we must nedes graunt that they are good vnles it happen that through our fault they be made hurtfull But they are good and profitable vnto the iust in whoÌ through faith iustification goeth before For sacramentes to speake in general What circumcision is are visible signes which signifie by which the holy ghost exhibiteth vnto those which beleuyng receaue them both grace and coniunction with Christ and also seale vnto vs the promises of saluation And to tooch somwhat of circumcision it was a signe or to speake more apertly a sealyng of the promise league made with God through Christ And they were marked in the partes apointed to generatioÌ to geue vs to vnderstand that Christ as touching his manhode should be borne of the séede of man And by that signe they were continually put in minde of the league made with God and thereby they professed the obseruation of the law Wherfore to the Galathians it is sayd that he which is circumcised is debter to kepe the whole law It was also in stede of a marke or cognisance wherby that people was discerned from other nations Wherfore whilst they iorneyed in the desert they were not circumcised because there were no other nations there from whoÌ they might by that signe be discerned as the commentaries which are ascribed vnto Ierome alledge although of that thyng there may an other cause more probable be assigned By this sacrament also was noted the mortifieng of the flesh and Circumcision in stede of baptisme Children ought to be baptised filthy lustes and that all superfluous things should be cut of from the godly And superfluous things are whatsoeuer displease God This rite was to the old men in stede of baptisme was counted for the sacrament of regeneration Whereby it appeareth that our infantes ought to be baptised forasmuch as their lotte is no worse then the lotte of the chyldren of the Hebrewes yea rather it is in many partes more happy For our baptisme somewhat to speake thereof now is not bound to the eight day as was the circumcision of the Iewes in the olde time for we are by Christ deliuered from circumstaunces of tyme and place And sacred rites are certayne outward professions of piety And such not onely the Iewes had but also those
the selfe same wordes that they are here when he saith We are by nature Iewes and not sinners of the Gentiles Because we know that man is not iustified by the workes of the lawe but by the fayth of Iesus Christ. Also we haue beleued in Christ Iesus that we mighte be iustified by the fayth of Christ and not by the workes of the lawe For no fleshe shall be iustified by the workes of the lawe And vndoubtedly Paule reproued not Peter but onely touchyng ceremonies And in the same place in yâ third chapiter he writeth Haue ye receiued the spirite by the workes of the law or by preaching of fayth Are ye so foolish that hauing begonne in the spirite ye should now make an ende in the fleshe where by the workes of the law seing he expoundeth them by the flesh he manifestly vnderstandeth the ceremonies of Moses But although therehence sprang the controuersie yet was it most commodiously done for Paule to reuoke it to the genus or generall worde of workes of the law Forasmuch as the tyme should come that ceremonies being banished many would in successe of tyme attribute iustificatioÌ to moral workes which is most manifestly confuted by this so pithy a reason of Paule And this is to be noted that this is an argument that may be turned For euen as we may inferre that no workes of the law do iustifie therfore neither do ceremonies iustifie so contrariwise may we conclude if ceremonies iustifie not therfore neither any other part of the law forasmuch as they were the principall part of the lawe If ceremonies iustefy not neither doth the morall part instefy For they are the offices of the first and greatest commaundement I am sayth the Lord thy God Wherfore it is mete that I be worshipped of thée bothe in spirite and in outward confession not only by voyce but also by rites apointed by me Neither did those ceremonies any lesse bynde the olde fathers then do Baptisme and the Eucharist in these dayes binde vs. Wherfore euen as they most greuously sinned when they were not content with the worshipping prescribed them by God but sought new ceremonies and rites inuented by men for that was to go aboute to adde vnto the wisedome of God and that the worshippyng instituted by God was the chiefe wisdome we rede in Deut. the iiij chapter so our men do most greuously sinne when besides Baptisme and the Eucharist and those thinges which we haue deliuered vs by Christ they appoint other thyngs which meÌ haue inuented as worshippings of God and as necessary vnto saluation As are the masse the inuocation of saintes and such other like And that by the workes of the lawe are vnderstanded also morall workes Paule teacheth by that which followeth For by the law is the knowledge of sinne For although other partes also of the law do after a sort declare sinne yet is that chiefly the office of the morall part What groundes or principles the proper workes of the law haue A distinctioÌ of the workes of the law A conciliation of places repugnant Which thing is expressedly declared in the vij chap. where he writeth For I should not haue knowen what lust had bene if the law had not sayd Thou shalte not lust And this is furthermore to be noted that the workes of the law as I before said when they are taken properly haue ioyned with them fayth and charity and therfore are they not without iustification For wheresoeuer is true faith there iustificatioÌ followeth But the Apostle by workes of the law vnderstandeth as they were done of them beyng vnprofitable and proceding also of hipocrisie Otherwise the law in dede is spirituall wherfore the workes therof must nedes be good if they be considered as they are whole and perfect And by this meanes may we conciliate those places which as touching this thing seme in the holy scriptures to be repugnant Moses said that he did set before the Iewes life when he spake of the lawe And in the 119. psalme Dauid prayeth oftentimes that God would quicken him with If the fathers at any tyme attribute righteousnes vnto good works that is to be vnderstand by reason of faith which they haue as a roote his commaundements and with his law And in this selfe same epistle the law is called both good and spirituall and the commaundement holy and good But on the contrary side Paule calleth it the ministery of death in the next chapter he saith that it worketh anger and againe that it sheweth sinne and therfore condemneth and accuseth So must we vnderstand the fathers also when they ascribe so excellent thinges vnto workes For they take them ioyned with faith grace and the holy ghost And so they ascribe vnto them eternall life and other suche like things which are vnderstanded to be geuen vnto them by reason of faith and the spirite And to declare the same this is a very apt similitude We say that man is reasonable vnto whome yet we ascribe reason not because of the body but because of the soule which is included in the body So when iustification semeth to be ascribed vnto workes we must vnderstaÌd yâ that is done by reason of faith wherunto workes By faith alone we are iustefied which yet is neuer alone which are in very dede good do chiefly lene But we when we wil speake of iustification ought to bring forth our sentence prospicuously expressedly Wherefore we say yâ iustification coÌmeth by faith only which faith yet we confesse is neuer alone For if it be a true faith it ought alwais to haue good workes ioyned with it But the holy fathers spake hyperbollically of workes to the ende to stirre vp The fathers spake hyperboilically of workes Fayth as it is a worke iustifieth not men more and more to vse them But they are so to be vnderstanded as I haue sayd vnles we will leaue them without Christ But some obiect that fayth also it selfe is a worke of the lawe Therefore we answere that as it is our worke comming out of our will and vnderstanding it iustifieth not Because it is feble and weake For none beleueth so much as he ought neyther so strongly cleaueth vnto God as he should do But when fayth is sayd to iustifye it is taken for his obiect namely Christ and the promises of God Neyther is fayth that The power of iustifâing is to be r ãâ¦ã erred to his obiect A similitude thing which iustifyeth but the instrument whereby iustification is receaued Neyther must we thinke that by the worthynes thereof it is of it selfe sufficient to iustifie a man A most euident similitude may be brought as touching a begger which with his weake hand or peraduenture with his hand enfected with leprosy receaueth almes And that benefite is not weighed according to the weakenes or disease of the hand which receaueth it but according to the quantity of the monye which is geuen Wherefore
whiche sinnes were sayd to be purged but baptised them into repentaunce to the forgeuenes of sinnes adioyning therunto doctrine wherein he made mention of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Gost Which thing vndoubtedly the high Priestes and Scribes and Phariseys coulde in no case abyde that he reiecting the ceremonies which were receaued shoulde put in their place a new maner of purging Wherefore they sent a Messenger vnto him to aske of him whither he were the Messias or Elias or the Prophet as it were confessing that vnder the Messias it should come to passe that the ceremonies of the law should be abolished the the same was not lawfull for other meÌ to doo And if a man demauÌd why God gaue ceremonies which should afterwarde be abolished Chrisostome hath thereof a very apt similitude If a man haue a wyfe very prone to lafciuiousnes he shutteth her vp in certayne places in chambers I say and parlers so that shee cannot wander abroade at her pleasure He appointeth vnto her moreouer Eunuches wayting maydes and handmaides most diligentlye to haue an eye vnto her So delte God with the Iewes He tooke them vnto him at the beginnyng as a spouse as it is said in the Prophet I haue wedded thee with mercy and with loue And by this natioÌ his wil was at coÌuenieÌt tyme to enstruct the whole world Which thing he did by the Apostls when Christ was now departed froÌ the earth But that people was very weake and feble and aboue measure prone to adulteries of idolatry Wherfore God seperated them from other nations and would haue them to dwell in the land of Chanaan aparte by themselues and to be kept in on euery side with ceremonies and rites as it were by scholemaisters vntill this spouse was so strengthened and confirmed that her fayth was no more had in suspicion Which thing when husbandes perceiue in their wyues they suffer them to go at their pleasure whither they will and to be conuersant with menne neither do they any more set any kepers to watche them So God when he had nowe by Christ geuen vnto the church the holy ghost he remoued away from it the custodye of ceremonies and sent forth his faithfull to preach throughout the whole world The selfe same father proueth in an other place that the ceremonies and rites of the Iewes were not instituted of God of a principall entente and purpose For God woulde haue a people which should worship him in spirite and in truth But the Israelites which had bene conuersant in Egipt and had contaminated themselues with idolatry woulde needes in any wise haue both sacrifices and ceremonies so that if these sacrifices and rites had not bene permitted vnto them they would haue bene redy to turne to idolatry Wherefore God so A similitude delt with them as the maner of a wise phisition is to do who lighting vpon one sicke of a burnyng agew whiche by reason of his wonderfull great heate requireth in any wyse to haue some colde water geuen him and if he haue none geuen him he is redy to hang himselfe or by some other meanes to destroy himselfe in this case the phisition beyng by necessity coÌpelled commaundeth to be brought a viole full of water which he himself hath prepared and geueth the sicke man leaue to drinke but yet with suche a charge that he drinke out of nothing els but out of that viall So God graunted vnto the Hebrewes sacrifices and ceremonies but yet so that they should not exercise them otherwise then he himselfe had commaunded them And that this is true he hereby proueth For that God gaue not ceremonies vntill alter they had made the golden caife God prescribed not ceremonies but when he had made open his wrath against the Israelites who hurling in theyr braselets earinges and ringes caused a calfe to be made for them which they worshipped And seyng it is so Paul saith rightly when he sayth that the law is not by faith abolished although those ceremonies be taken away Which sentence Christ also confirmeth when he saith that he came not to take away the law but to fulfill it The sence of which wordes may easely be gathered out of those thinges which we haue before spoken The reasons which afterward follow are brought to confirme this proposition now alledged namely That man is iustified by faith and that without the workes of the law Hetherto when as at the beginning Here is repeated the methode or order which the Apostle hath hether to kept the Apostles had set forth that by the Gospell and the faith of Christ commeth saluation and righteousnes he vsed this reason that whersoeuer the Gospel and faith want there is most great vnrighteousnes and vncleannes of life but on the contrary side where these haue place there is both righteousnes and true holines Therfore by them saith he come saluation and iustification The Minor or second proposition was proued chiefly as touching the first parte For first the Gentles liued most filthely although they knew God by the nature of things Farther the Iewes were not in their conuersation one whit better then the Gentles And this done he declareth wherehence the true righteousnes should be sought for t namely of faith without workes Which thing before he would proue he thought it good to confute an obiection namely that by faith he ouerthroweth not the law but rather by faith confirmeth it This selfe same thing is obiected vnto vs in our dayes that by faith which with the Apostle we affirme to iustifie we ouerthrowe all honest and holy workes Of this thing do they cry out which defend the worke wrought in the sacramentes which boast of workes of supererogation whiche defend purgatory inuocation of saintes and obtrude vowes and sole life What shall we answer to these things Paul sayth yâ he by faith abrogateth not the law but rather confirmed it In which wordes he geueth a reuerence to the ceremonies instituted of God which for their tyme were of necessity obeyed especially for the they were founded vpon the word of God But we can not so say as touching those things which we are accused to haue ouerthrowen Bicause they are abuses and mere superstitions In this disputacion the condition of Paul and ours is diuerse which are vtterly repugnaunt vnto the worde of God Wherfore we confesse that these thinges we ouerthrow by the fayth of Christ and doctrine of the Gospell Now haue we heard the purpose and state of the question which shall be entreated of which we ought continually to haue before our eyes so that vnto it must we referre whatsoeuer is sayd in this whole discourse And this shal be with fruite to heare those thinges which the Apostle writeth The fourth Chapter VVHat shal we say then that Abraham our Father hath found concerning the flesh For if Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce but not with God
of the law when as otherwise we our selues can not perticularly render a reason of these ceremonies The Apostles haue only generally made them playn vnto vs. And though there haue benne some amongst vs as Origen and a greate many other like which haue atteÌpted to frame for euery perticular ceremony a proper alegory yet haue they in a manner but lost theyr labour For theyr inuentions could We must not geue our selues to much to Allegories Error of the scholemen bring no profite at all vnto vs. For they most plainely want the woord of God Nether is it to be meruayled at that they so muche delighted in such inuentioÌs For euen as euery where our owne deuises woonderfully please vs so in this matter the curiosity of man excedingly delighted it selfe Now those things which we haue spoken most playnly declare how farre the schole men haue missed of the marke which haue betwen the old sacrementes and the new put this difference that the old sacramentes only signified grace and Christ but ours largly and aboundantly exhibite both For the elders say they were holpen by the woorke of the worker For when any man came with fayth and a godly Of the worke workingâ and the worke wrought motion of the hart and of the minde vnto those holy seruices he had therby merite But the woorke wrought as they call it nothing profited them as touching saluation But in our sacraments they say it is farre otherwise that not only fayth and the spirituall motion of the minde which they call the woorke of the worker helpeth vs but also euen the outward sacramente it selfe and the institution of God which they call the worke wrought conferreth vnto vs both remission of sinnes and also saluation But I will demaund of these men what that is which the outward worke and the visible sacrament exhibiteth vnto vs that we do not attayne vnto by fayth if they aunswere that it is Christ as for hym we comprehende by fayth If remission of sinnes that also we obtayne by fayth if reconciliation wherby we returne into fauor which God this also we can not obtayne without fayth if last of all the encrease of grace and of the spirite neither vndoubtedly doo we by anye other meanes obtayne this but by fayth what is there then remaning that this worke wrought bringeth This word is altogether strange nether is it once meÌcioned of in the holy scriptures Worke wrought a woorde neuer heard of Nether would I at this time haue vsed it but that I haue to conteÌd agaynst the aduersaries But paraduenture they will say Forasmuch as besides fayth is also added the outward woorke is there nothinge to be attributed vnto it yes vndoubtedly I attribute much vnto it when it procedeth of fayth For I know that such a worke pleaseth God and that he vseth to recompence many thinges vnto such workes But what maketh that to this present purpose Did not the elders vnto theyr fayth adioyne also those workes wherby they exercised and receaued the sacraments of theyr law Wherfore as touching this part wee see that they had in theyrs as many things which pleased God as we haue in ours vnles paraduenture they wil contend that the exercising and receauing of our sacramentes is ether a better or nobler woorke then was the exercising and receauing of the sacramentes of the elders which thing I will not graunte vnto The receauing of our sacraments is not more excellent or better then the receauinge of the sacraments of the elders Whither the sacramentes conferre grace and remittâ sinnes theÌ especially seing yâ the perfectin of the worke is to be coÌsidered by faith and charity from wheÌce it procedeth wherfore if Abraham and Dauid had more faith when they receaued theyr sacramentes then any weake Christian when he is baptised or communicateth who will not iudge but that theyr worke is more notable and more exceleÌt then the other mans worke And moreouer as for that kinde of speach which these men so often vse namely that sacraments remitte sinnes ar conferre grace we do not easly admite vnles paraduenture in that seÌse wherin Paule affirmeth that the Gospell is the power of God to saluatioÌ as vnto Timothe the reading of the holy scriptures is sayd to make saffe which vndoubtedly is nothing ells but that the might and power of God wherby he remitteth sinnes geueth grace and at the end saueth vseth these instruments and meanes to our saluation And euen as to bring vs to saluatioÌ he vseth the word of the Gospell and the preaching of the holy scriptures so also adioyneth he ther vnto the sacraments For by ether of them is preached vnto vs the liberall promisse of God which if we take hold of by fayth we shall obtayne both saluatioÌ and also remission of sinnes This is the true sense vnto which also are the fathers to be applied when they say that grace is the power of the sacramentes Which is all one as if they had sayd vnderstanding and sense is the power of speach and of wordes And how vnaptly the Scholemen speake of theyr stay or Of the stay or let of the scholemen let herby it is manifest for that they say that he putteth not a staye or let which although he haue not the acte ether of louing or of beleuing yet obiecteth nothing that is contrary or opposite vnto grace namely the acte of infidelity or of hatred TheÌ in such case say they the sacraments of the Gospel conferre grace But this is nothing ells then to attribute vnto creatures the cause of our saluation and to binde our selues to much to signes and elements of this world Thys ought to bee certayne and most assured that no more is to be attributed vnto the sacramentes as touching saluation then vnto the worde of God Wherfore We oughte to attribute no more vnto the sacraments then vnto the woord of God How our sacraments are better then the sacramentes of the elders Sometimes is receaued the sacraments onely sometimes the thinge onelye Grace is not bounde vnto the sacramentes as we put corne into sackes if sometimes we heare as Augustine also saith our sacramentes are better then the sacramentes of the elders this ought so to be vnderstanded that it be refer red vnto perspicuitie For we graunt that our sacraments both speake and preach more plainly of Christ then did the sacraments of the elders Wherfore seing we are more clearely and plainly instructed faith is the more fuller and bringeth vnto vs more grace and spirite And we gladly admit that which the same Augustine saith That sometymes it commeth to passe that the sacrament is receyued wythout the thing For so the wicked and infidels vsinge the sacramentes receiue onelye the outwarde signes and are vtterly voyde of saluation and of grace Sometimes also it contrariwise happeneth that the godly being excluded by any necessitie froÌ the vse of the sacramentes yet are in no wise defrauded
to licentiousnes and liberty of the fleshe But in such sort ought we to frame our selues that we should alwayes dispayre as touching our selues but contrariwise put all our confidence in God only Lastly this is to be knowen that it is not possible that so long as we lyue here we shoulde be so assured in fayth that there should neuer aryse any doubt Neyther are these thinges repugnant one to the other but that we may both beleue and also be assured and yet in the meane time be moued with some doubtfulnes For these thinges procede of diuers principles As for example reason iudgeth that the orbe of the Sunne is bigger then the whole earth but yet in the meane tyme the sence both doubteth touching that matter and also testifieth otherwise Certainety and doubting come of diuers grounds Iohn also sayth he which is borne of God sinneth not Howbeit contrariwise he sayth If we say we haue no sinne we lye for we do not alwayes worke by that grounde whereby we are regenerate and therefore we oftentymes fall sinne So also must we think of certainty doubting that they procede not out of one the self same principles or grounds For doubting procedeth froÌ our flesh froÌ humane weaknes humane wisdome But certainty coÌmeth of the faith which we haue towards god But because we do not alwayes worke by faith therof it commeth that we oftentimes doubt But at the last the strength of fayth getteth the vpper hand and driueth away the cloude of doubting Now let vs sée Certainety getteth the vpper hand how Paule declareth vnto vs the certaynty of the promise by the second principall poynt namely by the propriety and nature of fayth This thing he doth in discoursing the example of Abraham of whome he thus writeth Which is the father of vs all As it is written I haue made thee a father of many nations Abraham is a father of many nations that is of all those which beleue in what place of the world so euer they be And he is called the father of the beleuers both bycause he was an example of faith vnto the beleuers and also taught and preached the same This is that communion of Saintes The communion of sayntes which we professe in the Simbole or Creede According to the example of God In Greeke it is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which Chrisostome interpreteth by this aduerbe of similitude ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as though Abraham Abraham like vnto God were like vnto God And this likenes the same Chrisostome declareth two maner of waies First for that as God is not the father of one nation and not also of an other So also Abraham is not in such sorte the father of some beleuers that he is not also the father of other beleuers Secondly for that as God is not our father by kinred of the flesh but by a spirituall maner So Abraham is not in such sort the father of all the beleuers that he hath begotten them according to the fleshe but as we haue sayd by a spirituall kinred That Greke word may signifie Before so that he was the father of all the beleuers before God namely because it can not be vnderstand by humane sense and reason that Abraham is the father of all the beleuers but this is vnderstand onely before God that is by the power of the spirite This word also ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã may signifie Before in such sort as in the booke of Genesis the woman is sayd to be made a helper vnto the man the she should be Benegdo that is before him as if a man should say a thing apte and hauing proportion and iust analogy vnto the man and which shoulde euer be at hande which maner of helpe coulde not be found for Adam amongest the other liuing creatures And if a man demaund seing that we differ from God by an infinite distance of perfection What analogy or proportion can we haue towards him How wâ may by fayth be coÌpared wyth God I aunswere that that commeth to passe by the helpe of faith For by it we receiue the giftes and promises which God hath decreed to fulfill in vs when yet our strength and power can by no meanes be made equall with God Suche a lyke thing haue the Philosophers of God the first cause of all thinges vnto whom A similitude they say by a certaine proportion and analogy answereth that which they cal the first matter for that in power it is apt to receaue all maner of formes whych God would bring forth So we by faith are made apt to receaue the promises of God and so we are set before him or ouer against him Howe be it euerye man must diligently take heede that he haue so muche faith as is sufficient least hee The wrestling of Iacob with God should be ouercome of the promises of God This is that wrestling of Iacob with God For he would not be ouercome of him but wrastled against him and receaued the blessing Whom he beleued Ambrose readeth Thou hast beleued as though it were an Apostrophe which is a turning of his speche to the Ethnike But the reading which is vulgarly receaued is the playner And calleth those thinges which are not as though they were This apeared in the creation of the world For when God did onely commaund that any Why God is sayd to call creatures thing should be straight way it was By which kinde of speeche is shewed the easines of creation of thinges for in it there is no more griefe to God then it is to vs when we call anye manne Here is declared also that by the sonne whiche is the word of the father were and are all thinges made We also when we are regenerate are sayd to be called Which aboue hope beleued vnder hope This kinde of speach seemeth at the first sight absurde For how is it possible that a man shoulde aboue hope haue notwithstanding hope Chrisostome very well expoundeth this Aboue the hope saith he of man and vnder the hope of God And it is all one as if a man shoulde haue sayd he hoped euen in thinges desperate or elles when there was no hope at all yet hoped he But in that word is vsed the figure Metonymia For by hope in this place we vnderstande those thinges whiche are hoped for The meanyng is Contrary to those thinges whiche moughte by man haue bene hoped for he wayted for those thynges whyche were set foorth by God to be hoped for In this example of Abraham which the Apostle hath taken in hande to entreat of is verye The nature and property of fayth aptly described the nature and property of faith For faith is the gift of God wherby we firmely assent vnto his promises striuyng agaynst the flesh and humayne wisedome That it is the gift of God Paul to the Ephesians by expresse wordes testifieth when he sayth that by fayth we
Vndoubtedly they that consider the thing it selfe diligently will say that the sentence of Anselmus is for many causes better then this opinioÌ of Pigghius For we know that to be true which Ecclesiastes saith namely That God made man right The sentence of Anselmus better then the opinion of Pigghius But when he had once sinned streight way followed crookednes For he doth no more now behold God and heauenly thinges but is perpetually made crooked to earthly and carnall thinges and is made subiect vnto the necessity of concupiscence And this is to want Originall iustice For actions or doinges are not taken away from men but the power to vse them well is taken away As we sée happeneth in those that haue the palsey They do in dede moue the hand but bicause yâ power is hurt wherby to gouerne that motion they moue it deformedly and weakely This hapneth also in vs. For forasmuch as the deuine righteousnes is wanting in vs the A similitude grouÌd is corrupt wherby our workes ought to be rightly ordred accoÌplished But saith Pigghius to want this gift cannot be sinne in yong childreÌ For they are not bound by any debt or bond to haue it And if the aduersaries saith he wil say otherwise let them shew some law wherby we that are borne are bound Which thing saith he seing they cannot do let them cease to say that this wante of Originall iustice is sinne But we canne alledge not one lawe onely but also thrée lawes The first is the institution of man God made man after his owne image and similitude By what law they that are borne are bound to haue originall righteousnes What is the nature of the image of God Wherefore we ought to be such For God doth iustly require that in our nature which he made And the image of God doth herein chiefly consist to be endewed with deuine proprieties namely with iustice wisedome goodnes and patience But contrarywise Pigghius crieth oute that this is not the nature of the image of God for he sayth that it consisteth in vnderstanding memory and will as Augustine hath taught in his bookes de Trinitate and in many other places These thinges in deede do the Scholemen teach but we wil proue that the matter is far otherwise both by the scriptures and by the sentences of the fathers Firste in the Epistle to yâ Ephesians it is thus written Put away the old man coÌcerning the conuersatioÌ in time past which is corrupted though the concupiscenses of error but be renued in the spirite of your mind put on the new maÌ which after God is created in righteousnes holines of truth And to the Collosians the 3. chap. Ye haue put on the new man which is renued in knowlege after the image of him that created him And a little afterwarde A trimme reason concerning the image of God he expresseth yâ coÌditions of this image saying Put ye on teÌder mercy goodnes modesty kindnes gentlenâs long suffering forbearing one an other forgeuing one an other And in yâ 8. chap. to the Rom. Those which he foreknew he also hath predestinate to be made like vnto the image of his son All these things sufficieÌtly declare what that image of God is which the holy scriptures set forth vnto vs in the creation instauracioÌ of man Neither abhorred the fathers from this sentence Ireneus in his 5. booke saith that by the powring into vs of the holy ghost man is made spirituall euen as he was created of God And Tertullian against Marcian saith that that is the image of God which hath the selfe same motious and senses with God And the reason which perswadeth vs therunto is that man was therefore at the beginning made like vnto the image of God to be ruler ouer all things created as it were a certaine vicar of God And no man can doubt but that God will haue his creatures well gouerned For he continually commaundeth vs not to abuse them and we are bound by a lawe to referre all those thinges whereby we are holpen vnto God as from whome all things do flow But the good vse and right administration of thinges can not be had vnlesse we be endued wyth those condicions whiche we haue sayde are required vnto the Image of God But in that Augustine assigneth the Image of GOD to bee in the vnderstandynge memorye and wyll wee saye that he therefore Augustine is defended The faculties of the minde are the image of God but not when they are spoyled of vertues The law of nature requireth originall righteousnes did it to setforth vnto vs some form or example of the deuine persons in what case they are one to an other But he oughte not so to be vnderstanded as thoughe he would make these faculties of the mind being naked and spoyled of these vertues which we haue declared the image of God Wherfore we haue a law geuen vnto vs either by the institution or by the restitutioÌ of man which Paul commandeth and by this bond we are bound to haue originall iustice whiche we haue loste We haue also the law of nature to liue agreably vnto it as Cicero saith in his 3. booke de finibus is the principall and last end of mans estate And this lawe dependeth of that other law which we before put For it commeth of no other thinge that we haue in our mind cogitatioÌs accusing and defeÌding on an other but onely for that they are taken of the worthines of nature as it was instituted of God For whatsoeuer Philosophers or lawgeuers haue written of the offices of mannes life the same wholy dependeth of the fountaines of our constitution For those preceptes The offices of the law of nature ar had of the institution of man cannot come out of a corrupt nature out of selfe loue and malice whereby we are prone to euil but they come of that forme of vpright nature which they imagine is required of the dignity of man and which we know by the scriptures was instituted of God and commaunded of vs to be renued And to this pertaineth as some say that law of the mind against which the law of the members resisteth There is also a third law which God would haue put in writing namely Thou shalte not lust Which precept although our aduersaries wrest vnto actual sinnes yet we wil By this precept thou shalte not lust is condemned the want of originall righteousnes Infantes feele not these lawes in the 7. chapt of this Epistle declare that it also belongeth to originall sinne and that God would by the commaundement haue all manner of wicked lust vtterlye cutte of from men Wherefore we haue now lawes whyche so longe as they be in force wyll perpetuallye bynde vs and make vs debitors all our lyfe tyme to performe that ryghteousnes whyche they require It is true in déede that infantes féele not these lawes and by that meanes sinne
chapter sayth that by it the image of God is alienated from the life of man by reason of the blindnes of the harte whiche blindnes he sayth is sinne neither is it very agreable with the nature of man Blindnes of the hart is sinne The same Augustine in his 1. booke of the merites and remission of sinnes the 30. chapter where he bringeth these wordes of Dauid Remember not the sinnes of my youth and my ignorances maketh mencion of most thicke darkenes of ignorance which is in the hartes of infantes being yet in their mothers wombe who know not why from whence and when they were thrust in there For the Blindnes and ignorance are not agreable with the nature of man infant lyeth in the mothers belly vnlearned vndocible not able to vnderstand the commaundement being ignorant where he is what he is of whome he was created and of whome he was begotten All which thinges were far from the nature of man as it was first created and are rather vices of nature For Adam was not so created but he was both able to vnderstand the commaundement of God and could also geue names vnto his wife and to all other liuing creatures But in infantes we must wayte a long tyme that they may by little and little as it were disgest this dissines Farther that this ignorance is to be counted sinne Reticius the most auncient byshop of Auston is a witnes as Augustine testifieth of him in his first booke agaynst Iulianus For when he speaketh of baptisme thus he writeth That it is the principall indulgence in the Reticius bishop of Auston in Fraunce Church wherein we put away all the waight of the olde crime and we blot out the olde wicked actes of our ignorance and put of the olde man with his naturall wicked actes By these wordes we sée that wicked actes are naturall in vs and that the sinnes of ignorance are blotted out in baptisme Wherefore forasmuch as infants are baptised it is manifest by the authority of this father that they haue sinnes and that their olde ignorance is blotted out in baptisme Now concerning the The wil is also corrupt will let vs see whether it also be corrupt or no. The Apostle beareth manifest witnes of it that the sence and wisedome of the fleshe is enmity agaynst God And vnder this senteÌce he compreheÌdeth all the affectioÌs of men which are not yet regenerate But I meruayle at the impudency of Pigghius who because he would by some meanes vnwrap himselfe sayth that this place is to be vnderstand of the sence of the letter which he contendeth is agaynst God nether can it be subdued vnto him For both the wordes that go before and the wordes that follow are manifestly agaynst hym For Paul straight way addeth the difference betweene men which are in the fleshe and them which are in the spirite Wherfore it playnely appeareth that he entreateth not of the diuersity of the sence of the scripture but of the variety of men The wordes that go next before that sentence are that which was impossible vnto the lawe in as much as it was weake by reason of the fleshe God sending his sonne in the similitude of sinfull fleshe by sinne condemned sinne in the fleshe that the righteousnes of the lawe might be fulfilled in vs. These wordes also testify that Paul speaketh of vs and not of the spirite or letter of the scriptures For in vs is that weakenes whereby the lawe was weakened that it coulde not bringe vs to saluation and by Christ the righteousnes of the lawe beginneth to be fulfilled in vs. Neither ought we to harken vnto The scripture by flesh vnderstandeth not the grosser part of the mind them which both in this place and also in many other will that by fleshe we should vnderstand only the grosser part of the mynde For Paul when to the Galathians he rehearseth the workes of the flesh doth not only number amongst them adulteryes fornications wantonnes and other such lyke but also idolatry whiche no man can deny but that it pertayneth vnto the mynde and not vnto the fleshe And Christ when he sayth That whiche is borne of fleshe is fleshe and that whiche is borne of the spirite is spirite exhorteth vs to regeneration whiche vndoubtedly pertayneth not only to the substance of the bodye or grosser partes of the mynde but also chiefely vnto the will and mynde And when he sayde vnto Peter Blessed art thou Simon Bariona for flesh and bloud hath not reueled these thynges vnto thee he signified that he had not lerned those thinges of naturall knowledge but of the spirite of God For vnder the name of flesh he comprehendeth those things which pertaine vnto the mynde and reasoÌ Neither yet do we say as Pigghius fondly cauilleth that in the chiefest part of the minde is nothing but flesh For we know though Pigghius had not told vs Why the soule is called flesh in the scriptures that the soule is a spirite which yet before regeneration is in the scriptures called flesh bicause when as it ought to make the flesh that is his grosser partes spirituall and to bring it to the obedience of a minde instructed by the worde of God it rather declineth vnto the pleasures therof and so is made carnall But they obiecte vnto vs that which is written to the Galathians The flesh lusteth against the spirite and the spirite agaynste the fleshe as though this could not be possible if we leue nothing vncorrupted in the mindes of men But vnto this obiection we thus easely aunswer First that Paul speaketh those wordes of the beleuers which are alredy regenerate which thing those wordes which followe do sufficiently declare That ye should do not those thinges which ye would by which wordes he declareth yâ they had obteined a right will of the spirite of Christ which yet they were not able to performe by reason of the daily conflictes of the minde and their great infirmitie Wherfore the Apostle in that place ment nothing els then that whatsoeuer is in vs which is not perfectly regenerate altogether rebelleth against the spirite of God Farther also we deny not but that sometimes there is some such battaile in In the mindes of those that are not regenerate there are yet lawes of nature and some illustration of the spirit of God men which are not yet regenerate not bicause their minde is not carnall prone to vices but because in it remaine still grauen the lawes of nature and bicause in it is some illustration of the spirite of God although it be not such an illustration which can either iustifie or worke an healthful alteracion Farther that reason is corrupted in vs Pauls wordes sufficiently declare wherein he admonisheth vs to put on the new man which he saith ought continually to be renewed in vs. Now forasmuch as he will haue a man to be so vtterly chaunged and a man consisteth not onely
instructed Adam immediatly as they are wont to speake without all outward ministery The signe of baptisme is in no case to be coÌtemned For such as neglect it wheÌ they may attain to it obtain not regeneratioÌ But if they caÌ not attayne to it it shal be no hurt vnto a godly man and to him that is conuerted vnto Christ though he bee not baptised And hereof it came that the fathers made mencion of the Baptisme of blood and of the spirite And Ambrose vpon the death of Valentinian the Emperor sayth that he wanted not the grace of Baptisme for as much as he so excedingly desired it although he were not baptised But if I should be demaunded concerning infantes of Christians which dye without Baptisme I would answere that we ought to haue a good hope of them that the same hope leaneth vnto the word of God namely vnto the league and couenaunt made with Abraham wherein God promiseth to be not only his God but also the God of his séede Which promise yet forasmuch as it is not so generall that it comprehendeth all therefore I dare not perticularly promise saluation to any which so departeth For there are some children of the saintes which pertayne not to predestination as we rede of Esau Ismaell and many other whose saluation was not therefore letted bycause they were not baptised Howbeit whilest we liue here there remaine euen in them that be regenerate remnantes of this sinne For originall sin is not vtterly taken away by regeneration The guiltines indede is taken away and such thinges as remayne are not imputed to eternall death But euery âhinge ought to be iudged by that that it is in it selfe wherefore if we be demaunded whether it be sinne which remayneth in the regenerate we answere that it is sinne And if thou rede at any time that it is not sinne thou must vnderstand that to be spokeÌ That which remaineth of this sinne after regeneration is sinne of the guiltines thereof But of this matter we will speake more at large in the 7. chap. But in death this kinde of sinne shall vtterly be ouerthrowne For in the blessed Resurrection we shall haue a body renewed and apt for eternall felicity But in the meane time so long as we are here our old man and naturall corruption is coÌtinually dissolued that in death at the last it may cease to be Now haue we sene three thinges how originall sinne is spred abroade by what thing it is takeÌ away and what is to be iudged of the remnantes thereof Now let vs speake of the payne due thereunto Some of the scholemen thinke that the payne shal be without feling What is the punishment of originall sinne The Pelagians thought that they should only be banished out of the kingdoÌe of heauen and farther they affirme nothing but Pigghius addeth this also that they which dye hauing but this sinne only shal be blessed with a certayne naturall felicitye and shall loue God with all theyr hart with all theyr soule and with all theyr strength and shall set forth his name and praises And although he dare not affirme these thinges as certayne yet he alloweth theÌ as very likely But Augustine de fide ad Petrum and in other places also oftentimes adiudgeth infantes that are not regenerate if they dye so to eternall fire And in dede diuers sentences of the holy scripture seme to agree with his opinion For in the last iudgement sentence shal be geuen but to maner of wayes nether is there appointed any third place betwene them that are saued and them that are condemned The Papistes also although they thinke that Purgatory shall continue vnto the day of iudgement yet after that day they put no middle place And it is manifestly writteÌ that they whiche beleue not in Christ shall not only not haue eternall life but also the wrath of God abideth vpon them And so longe as we be without Christ we are called the childreÌ of wrath nether is it to be doubted but that God punisheth those with whome he is angry Wherefore we will say with Augustine and with the holy scriptures that they shal be punished but how or in what sort we can not define but that for asmuch as there are sundry punishementes of hell for euen the scriptures affirme that some shall be delt with more tollorably then other some it is credible that they forasmuch as they haue not adioyned other actuall sinnes vnto originall sinne shall be more easely punished Howbeit I alwayes except the children of the sayntes for that we doubt not but that they may be nombred with the beleuers although in very dede by reason of age they beleue not as the children of the infidels are nombred among the vnbeleuers although by themselues they resist not fayth Wherfore the children of the godly departinge without Baptisme may be saued thorough the league which God hath made with theyr parentes if so they partayne vnto the nomber of them that are predestinate I except also if there be any other which by the secret counsell of God belong vnto predestination These thinges being now thus discussed let vs come vnto the argumentes of the Pelagians whereby they sought to proue that there is no originall sin Their The argumentes of the Pelagians against originall sinne first argument is that it is not very likely that God will still persecute the sinne of Adam wheÌ as he hath long since sufficieÌtly punished it especially seing NahuÌ the prophet saith that God wil not twise iudge one the selfe same thing I know there be which aÌswer yâ he hath not twise geueÌ iudgemeÌt vpoÌ yâ sin but ââs only for in one iudgement he coÌpreheÌded AdaÌ all his posterity But to declare the thinge more manifestly I say that in euery one of vs as often as we are punished there Euery man beareth his owne sinne and not an other mans How this is to be vnderstande that God reuengeth in vs the sinne of Adam A similitude is a cause why we ought to be punished and therefore in euery man is condemned his owne proper fault and not an other mans And though we reade that God doth reuenge in vs the sinne of Adam that is so to be vnderstand by reason our sinne had his beginning of him As if a man being sicke of the pestilence should infect other and they dye we can not say but that euery one of them died of his owne and proper pestilence and not of an other mans But if a man will say that they perished by his pestilence from whome they drew the contagiousnes that is so to be vnderstand because he brought in the pestileÌce first and with tooch infected them But that sentence of Nahum the prophet maketh A place of Nahum nothing to this matter In déede Ierome when he interpreteth that place sayth that by those wordes Marcion is confuted For he falsely alledged that the God of
nature of euill Whatsoeuer euill and infelicity there is in vs the same is wholy deryued from synne Farther he commaundeth vs to deryue our actions from the groundes and principles taught of God The philosophers affirme That actioÌ is most perfect which springeth of the mostâ noblest vertue that action to be most perfect which springeth of the most noblest vertue Wherefore forasmuch as we doo confesse that al our strengths and faculties are moued and impelled by God that is by the most chiefe goodnes of necessity it followeth that the workes which springe thereof are of most perfection For God is farre much more perfect then all humane vertue Wherefore if whatsoeuer we doo we do it by his impulsion theÌ shal we attain vnto a good end vnto most high felicity Paul speaketh of sinne by the figure * Prosopopaeia and exhorteth Proposopeia that is by fayninge of personages vs not to suffer it to raigne in vs. Which selfe forme of speaking he before when he sayd that death raigned from Adam euen vnto Moses By the mortall body sayth Ambrose is vnderstand the whole maÌ euen as sometimes the whole man is signified by the soule For confirmatioÌ whereof he citeth these words of Ezechiell The soule which sinneth it shall dye And he affirmeth that that is to be vnderstand of ether part of man Chrisostome thinketh that therfore the body is called mortall to teach vs yâ this battayle which the Apostle exhorteth vs vnto against sin shall not dure any long time but a shorte time Which battayle he supposeth is therefore commended bycause that sithen Adam although he had abody not subiect vnto death yet refrained not from sinne It shoulde be much more laudable and excelleÌter for vs if we in this mortal body should eschew sins But I thinke yâ this particle In your mortall body signifieth nothing els then if it should haue bene sayd after the maner of the Hebrues Through your mortall body Forasmuch as that naturall coÌcupiscence or lust which the Apostle would not haue to raigne in vs is through the body deriued from Adam into vs receaueth in vs nourishements and entisements For by generation and sede as we haue before at large proued originall sinne is traduced And he addeth this word mortall to encrease a contempte and to lay before our eyes that such a frowardnes is condemned vnto the punishement of death whereby to feare vs away the more from the obedience thereof For it were very wicked to preferre a thing condemned vnto death before the word of God and his spirite He straight way declareth what this meaneth namely sinne to raigne in vs. Which is nothing ells then to be obedient vnto sinne Wherefore he addeth That ye should therunto obey by the lustes of it He saith in the plural number Lustes bicause out of the corruption of nature which he a little before called sinne in the singular nomber doo continually spring forth an infinite nomber of lustes Paul admonisheth vs that we should not obey them He can not prohibite but that lust whilst we liue here will exercise some ciraÌny ouer vs eueÌ although it be against our willes Wherfore this thing only he requireth that we should not of our owne accord and willingly obey it For thys is to permitte vnto him the kingdome Members in this place signifye not onely the parts of the bodye but also the parts of the minde Why members are called weapons Nether apply your members as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne He still more plainly declareth what it is to obey sinne And that is to geue our meÌbers as weapons vnto it By members he vnderstandeth not only the parts of the body but also all the faculties or powers of the soule All these forbiddeth he to be applied of vs vnto sinne He could haue vsed an other word namely that we should not geue our members organes and instrumentes to lustes But by the name of weapons he would the more aggrauate the thing For that signifieth the they which apply theyr members vnto sinne do fight make war against God do with all the strengths both of their body of their soule withstaÌd his will law Out of this place is gathered the differeÌce betwene mortall sins veniall The difference betwene veniall mortal sinnes sinnes For when we withstand and resiste the lustes those troublesome motions and entisementes bursting forth of our naturall corruption forasmuch as they are repugnaunt vnto the lawe of God are vndoubtedly sinnes but yet bycause they are displeasaunte vnto vs and we resiste them and doo leaue some place vnto fayth and vnto the spirite of God therfore they ar forgeueÌ vs neither are they imputed vnto death but contrariwise when we obey theÌ and do repell the mocion of the spirit of God and worke against our conscience or at the leaste waye with a conscience corrupted so that those thinges which are euil we count good or iudge good things euil theÌ vndoubtedly we sinne deadly for therby we make sinne to raigne in vs. Paul whilest he vrgeth these things semeth to admonish vs that we should not receiue grace in vayne or without fruite as he also admonished the Corinthians in his latter epistle Hereby we gather that the meÌbers and powers of them that are regenerate ought to be so prompt and redy vnto the obeysaunce of God as are the powers and members of the vngodly prone redy to commit sinne And we are plainly taught that we ought to fight And in the Epistle vnto the Ephesians we are commaunded to fight not only agaynst flesh and bloud but also against naughtines and wycked celestiall spirites For they are mighty and of efficacy against vs thorough the body flesh and bloud For euen as weapons may serue both to a good and also to an euill vse for sometyme a théefe occupieth them against his countrey and sometimes a good citizen vseth theÌ Weapons may serue both to a good and also to an euill vse to defend his countrey so the members of our body powers of our mynde may fight on righteousnes side and also against sinne We sée moreouer what differeÌce there is betwene a kingdome and a tyrannous gouernment We obey tyrannes against our willes but vnto kings we obey willingly for by their good and iust lawes the publike wealth is established Wherfore there are two things which folow in a iust and lawfull kingdome For first all men of their own voluntary wil accord obey the king vnles peradueÌture there be some wicked or seditious persons Moreouer they are redy to fight for his sake But it is farre otherwise where tyranny raigneth for none will gladly and willingly obey tyrants neither wyll they fight in their quarels Wherfore Paul although he cannot prohibite in vs the Two proprieties oâ a iust kingedome tiranny of sinne but that of it we suffer many things against our willes yet he for biddeth that it should
difference which Augustin assigneth betwene ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is not alwaies obserued For yâ Scriptures vse either word indifferently to signifie yâ worshippyng of God Vnto the spirite is attributed newnes For the spirite by regeneration reneweth vs both in body and in soule and moreouer in the beleuers it sheweth forth new and Why newnes is attributed vnto the spirite What is to be vnderstand by the name of letter vnaccustomed workes The antithesis also is to the oldnes of our old estate which yâ Apostle expresseth by the name of letter in which word he comprehendeth whatsoeuer doctrine may be outwardly set forth vnto vs. For whatsoeuer is such procedeth from the strengths of nature And it is called old bicause it commeth not froÌ a hart regenerate and a will chaunged In this also is a certaine kind of obedieÌce but yet not such an obedience as God requireth And therfore it is called yâ oldnes of the letter for that it is a certaine slender imitation of that doctrine which is set foorth vnto vs. Woorkes of this kinde come not of the impression of the lawe in the harts of men For God in Ezechiell promiseth to geue vnto his people a fleshy hart Those thinges also may after a sort pertaine to outward discipline But they neither please God and moreouer to them that do them they are sinnes and therfore Paul sayth that they pertaine to oldnes Certaine of the fathers imagine many thinges touching the spirite and the letter but by the letter they vnderstaÌd The difference receaued touching the spirite and the letter is refelled an historicall sence by the spirit they thinke are signified allegories But the Apostle ment farre otherwyse But of this matter we haue spoken somwhat vpon the second chap. of this epistle vpon these wordes of Paul the circumcision of the hart is which consisteth of the spirite and not of the letter Neither ment Paul any thing els in the latter to the CorrinthiaÌs when he sayth That the law killeth but the spirit quickeneth For he calleth the law grauen in stones the ministery of death sayth that he is not appointed the minister of the letter but of the spirite Chrisostome thinketh that this sentence that we should serue in newnes of spirite is therfore added of the Apostle that we hearing mention made of liberty should not liue losely through licentiousnes of the flesh but should vnderstand that we are bound to a certaine other kynd of seruitude and that is to serue God Although as we before To obey God is not a seruitude Not all the fathers of the olde testamente liued in sinne admonished it can not properly be called seruitude for in it we follow not an other mans will but our owne Neither are these wordes of Paul so to be taken as though all the fathers of the old Testament liued in sinne and in the oldnes of the letter They pertaine vnto them only which either in this tyme want Christ or in the old tyme liued without him such as were many of the Israelites which waited for Christ according to the flesh as though Messias should be onely a pure man which should come and bring nothyng vnto the Iewes but a carnall kingdome pompe riches glory and a large dominion But the godly fathers as Abraham Iacob Dauid Esay and many others of that race wanted not the benefite of Christ but beyng endewed with the spirite of God had the fruicion of the liberty of the Gospell so much as the nature of the tyme then suffred They in dede obserued the ceremonies of their times such other like precepts but this they dyd of their owne accord not being compelled neither bare they any hatred against the law of God And although at this day after yâ Christ hath appeared yâ spirit of God be more largely poured abrode and the mysteries of our saluation are more plainlier manifested then they were in times past yet dare I not affirme that those holy patriarches had lesse of the spirite of Christ then haue many cold Christians in our tyme. And I wonder at Chrisostome beyng so great a man yâ when he wrote vpon this place he would say That the elders had a body heauy and sluggish and vnapt vnto vertues but our bodies after the commyng of Christ are made lighter reddier The interpretacion of the law deliuered of Christ pertained also vnto the elders Somwhat was graunted in the law whiche is denied vnto vs. and cherefuller and for that cause the preceptes of the Gospell are more hard higher then were the commaundementes of the law For vnto them it was sufficient not to kill but vnto vs it is not lawfull so much as to be angry Vnto theÌ iââas sufficient not to coÌmit adultery but vnto vs is also prohibited the lustful loking vpoÌ an other maÌs wife And such other things of yâ same sort I graunt in dede yâ certaine things wer permitted in yâ old law which were reuoked by Christ For it is not lawful for christians as it was for yâ Iewes for euery light cause to geue a boke of diuorcemet But those thinges which Christ admonished of lust of anger pertained no lesse vnto yâ Iewes in the old time theÌ they do to vs in this time And wheras Christ saith It was said to theÌ in olde tyme that is not to be referred vnto the sentence of the law but vnto yâ wicked Christ retected the corrupte interpretations of the scribes and of the Phariseis An error of many of the fathers Sondry affectes stirred vp by the law interpretations of the Scribes and Phariseys For otherwise when as in the ten commaundements it is sayd Thou shalt not lust all maner of wicked lust both of the flesh and of vengeaunce and of other mens goods is vtterly forbidden But not only Chrisostom but also many other of the fathers erred in this matter But to returne to our purpose we ought to know that certaine men are by the lawe stirred vp only to certaine outward ceremonies and certaine cold workes which pertaine only a certaine discipline but those selfe same can in no wyse attaine to the iust and perfect obseruance of the will of God but there are others which wheÌ they very diligently consider the law and behold the horror of sin and the vncleanes and weakenes of their strengths at the last vtterly dispaire and begin to hate and abhorre God and to blaspheme him and his law and to fall hedlong into all mischiefe and wickednes vntill they drowne themselues in eternall destruction But vnto godly men the consideration of the lawe is profitable and healthfull for when as in it as in a glasse they consider their owne infirmity they are compelled to get them vnto Christ as vnto an hauen of whome they may both obteyne forgeuenes of sinnes and also day by day greater instauration of strengthes What shall we say then is the law sinne God forbidde But
ought to haue bene stirred vp to the workes whiche he did And that he erred he hymselfe testifieth of himself in many places Vnto the Eph. the. 2. cha he sayth And you that wer dead in sins wherin in times past the walked according to the course of this world after the prince that ruleth in the ayre euen the spirite that now worketh in the children of distrust Among whome we also had our conuersation in times past in the lusts of our fleshe in fulfilling the will of the flesh and of affections and we were by nature the children of wrath as well as others But GOD which is rich in mercye thorough hys greate loue wherewith he loued vs euen when we were dead by sinnes hath quickened vs together with Christ And vnto Titus For we also were once fooles disobedient straying out of the way seruing the desires and pleasures in maliciousnes and enuy one of vs hating an other Such a one was Paul before he was conuerted vnto Christ although he mought not vnworthely make great boast of his outward righteousnes And that thou shouldest not say that he was changed and deliuered froÌ these sinnes when he began earnestly to apply himselfe vnto the doctrine of the lawe wherein he so much profited that he coulde now be neither accused nor slayne of it he hymselfe in the selfe same epistle to Titus auoutcheth that he was Paul affirmeth that he was iustified by Christ only by Christ only iustified and by the benefite of the holy ghost acquited Wherefore before he was come to Christe the knowledge of the lawe coulde do nothing but kill him For thus he sayth but when the bountifulnes and loue of God our Sauiour towardes man appeared not by the workes of righteousnes which we haue done but according to his mercy he saued vs by the washing of regeneration and of the renuing of the holy ghost which he shed on vs most aboundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour that being iustified by his grace we might be made heyres according to the hope of eternall life But vnto that which he writeth vnto Timothe that he had from his elders serued God with a pure conscience answere may thus be made That although he had not in him his conscience accusing him yet this acquited him not from sinne For there are many and haue bene many Scribes and Pharises which being instructed with an ill conscience had an ill iudgement of the law of God They which are not well instructed in the lawe ar not sometimes reproued of their conscience whome yet Christ manifestly reproueth Wherefore when as afterward came a more sounder knowledge of the lawe by it by reason of sinne now known were they slayne Farther we must see what it is that Paul goeth about in that place to perswade vnto Timothe he sayth that he geueth thankes vnto God that without ceassing he maketh mencion of him in his prayers and desireth to see him And that he should not think that he spake this after any common maner as though he did it only to flatter him but spake not from the hart he sayth that he had neuer bene accustomed to lye And although his conscience could not reproue hym of lying yet were there a greater many other thinges which the lawe being truely knowen mought reproue in him And that he had not the perfect knowledge of the lawe hereby it is manifest for that he persecuted Christ in hys Paul before his coÌuersion knew not the law perfectly church who is the ende of the lawe In which thing he did nothing agaynst his conscience for it was then in no other sort enstructed And therfore he sayth be did it through ignorance and infidelity Neither hath the law of God that power to kill through sinne but when it is perfectly known And these thinges are spoken of Paul when he was yet of the Iewishe religion And how these thinges pertayned vnto him after he knew Christ and how they pertayne to vs shall afterward be declared Howbeit in the meane time these things ought to moue vs to detest the naturall sinne grafted in vs. That sinne might be out of measure sinfull by the commaundement Here the Apostle declareth that he entreateth not only of the knowledge of sinne which is perceaued by the lawe but also of the comming of that wickednes which is wrought by taking an occasion of the law For by yâ figure Hyperbole Why the Apostle vseth the figure Prosopopeia he saith that sinne is made sinfull aboue measure And vnto sinne by a figure he fayneth a person which sinneth deceaueth and slayeth Which he therefore did for that he considered that we are slow and blockishe and vnderstand not the pernicious blot of our originall sinne But because the lattin translatioÌ hath aboue measure sinfull Ambrose demaundeth whether paraduenture there be any measure of sinne granted by the lawe And he answereth that there is none for the lawe condemneth all sinnes vniuersally although he confesse that there is The law coÌdemneth all sinnes a certayne measure as touching the seuerity of God aboue which measure God differreth not his punishements and vengeance As it may be sayd of the Chananites There is with God a certaine measure of sinnes aboue which they are not suffered to escape vnpunished Sodoma Gomorrha and other nations whome God suffered a longe while to escape vnpunished But afterward when they exceded that measure whiche God coulde no longer suffer to excede he vtterly ertinguished and destroyed them Although some say that sinne aboue measure encreased after the law was geuen if it be compared with that tyme wherein the lawe was not For then mought haue bene pretended some ignorance but that ignorance so soone as the lawe was geuen and published was taken away But I would rather expound this by the figure Hyperbole that is vnmeasurably For when lust waxeth of force we fall into all kindes of sinnes But the kindes of sinnes can not be expressed For euen as archers but one only way hit the marke but yet infinite wayes mysse it A similitude so vertue consisting in the middest as a marke we may infinite wayes erre from it but there is but one only way to attaine vnto it That which is in the Greke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã may thus be turned in Lattin Peccatum peccator that is sinne a sinner But because that soundeth not so well it may be turned sinne out of measure vicious Aristotle in his 3. of Ethikes sayth that of extreames the one is more vitious and the other lesse The lawe is spirituall but I am carnall being sold vnder sinne Here is rendred a reason why it is not to be imputed vnto the lawe that of the knowledge thereof followeth death For saith he the lawe is spirituall but the propriety of the spirite is to geue life And this thing experience well teacheth vs. For we sée that bodyes do so long liue how long there is in
that it is good nowe he after a sort goeth vp one steppe higher which pertayneth only vnto the Godly For theyr will towardes the lawe is not a colde will but pleasant feruent and The will of the godly towardes the law is not cold The vngodly are not kindled with a true loue to that whiche to good The saints tooke great pleasure of the law of God vehement With great endeuor they contende that they may indéede performe that which in minde they desire But the vngodly although by a naturall light which is not vtterly extinguished in them they haue some knowledge of iustice and vertue yet are they not kindled with a true loue of things good Wherefore yâ Apostle writeth not these things vnto theÌ but vnto the godly which euery moment striue against yâ lust which is grafted in theÌ by nature But how great a plesure yâ good meÌ take of yâ law of God many places of yâ scripture testefie Dauid in his 1â9 psalme sayth Blessed are they which walk in the Law of the Lord and which seke the testemonies thereof And in his 1. psalme Blessed are they which meditate in his Law day and night And in an other place The Law of God sayth he is more precious then gold and precious stones and more swete then hony and the hony combe And other infinite such like testemonies But there is very much difference betwene the godlâ and men straungers from Christ For the wise men amongst the Ethnikes did Difference betwene the Ethnikes and godly men put the greatest part of theyr felicity herein that they might alwayes remember the notable actes by them done But they greatly reioysed not of the knowledge of the true and perfect righteousnes bycause they perfectlye knew it not But the sayntes contrarywise alwayes cast theyr eyes vpon the Law of God and when in it they se before theyr eies drawen out the portrature of a iust man and the perfect image of God whereunto we are created they can not but wonderfully reioyce But afterward wheÌ they turne aside theyr eyes to their works they are excedingly sory for that they se them so much to fayle of the example set before them So paynters when they se an image excellently set forth they A similitude take therein great pleasure But when as hauing enterprised to make such an other they se that they can not attayne to that liuelines and excellency they begin to be sory and to be angry There is noted also in Pecockes the selfe same An other similitude kinde of affection for when they haue erected vp theyr fethers they delighting in the pleasant variety of the colours seme much to reioyce But agayne when they behold theyr deformed and blacke fete streight way theyr courage is deiected and they let downe theyr fethers So the godly delight in the Lawe of God and are inflamed with great loue to his commaundementes but contrariwise they lament and are sory for the filthines which they find to be in al their works Concerning the inward man Sithen Paul calleth the regenerate part of man by this name it can not be doubted but that he speaketh of the whole man For man consisteth not only of the body and of flesh but also of the soule and of that part whiche they commonlye call rationall And this whole man is called both inward outward He is called the Inward man in that he is moued by The whole man is called both inward and outward in diuerse respectes the spirite which worketh in our inwarde partes and of stony hartes maketh fleshy hartes But he is called outward in that he is taken with the delights of this world with riches honors goodly shewes and such like thinges For all these are outward thinges So the Apostle hath now proued the first part which he put forth namely That he would doo good and that he delighted in the law of God concerning the inward man Now he goeth to the other part to declare that he is agaynst his will drawen to other thinges I fele an other Lavv in my members resisting the Lavv of my mind and leding me captiue into the Lavv of sinne vvhtch is in my members This Law which he describeth is the force of sinne and of our naturall corruption He calleth it the Law of members for that before he called this whole euil the body of sinne but a body hath members Farther members in this place signifieth as I haue before admonished all the powers of the minde and all the partes of the body now contaminate with sinne The Apostles minde was to declare that this disease drawen from our birth stayeth not only in some one part of vs but persâth thorough out the whole man and thoroughout-all his partes Here we haue sondry Sondrye names of lawes What the law being aâ large taken signifieth names of Lawes for hece is mencioned The Lawe of God The Lawe of the minde The Law of sinne The Law of the members And this hereof commeth for that the Law is largely taken for all that whiche gouerneth moderateth our actions And bycause our actions procede not all from one greuÌd thereof it commeth that there are diuers names of Lawes Although the Law of the mind and the Law of God is one and the same It is called the Law of God bicause by it is expressed the will of God And it is called the Law of the mind for that it raigneth chiefely inwardly and is most knowen in the minde The Law of sinne also and the Law of the members is one and the same It is called the Law of sinne bycause such lust is of it selfe sinne and of it selfe bringeth forth other sinnes and it is called the Lawe of the members for that it vseth all our Why sinne to adorned with the name of law partes strenths and faculties for instrumeÌts Chrisostome warely admonisheth that sinne is not for any his owne dignity adorned with the name of Lawe for that commeth thorough our default for that we obey sinne as a Lawe For so Christ called Mammon Lord and Paul called the bely God Rebeâling ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã There is a greate conflict betwene these two Lawes for the Law which is in my members laboureth to lede me away captiue and to make me a bondsclaue vnto the Law of sinne But if the Law of sin and the Law of the memvers be one and the same how is the one sayd to lede away a man captiue vnto the other This is not without greate consideration Lust grafted in vs impelleth vs to actual sinnes sayd For so long as lust grafted in vs which is sinne resisteth the Law of God by which Law the knowledge of the minde is enstructed it impelleth vs to many kindes of sinnes Those are commonly called actuall sinnes whereunto our lust and corrupt oâsposition incline vs. But this maketh vs subiect vnto the law of sinne that is vnto death for death as
incline our hartes that we may walke in hys wayes and wyth Paul to the Thessalonians The Lord direct your hartes in patience and in the wayting for of Christ. And Solomon in his prouerbes sayth The hart of the kinge is in the hand of God and to what end he wyll he enclineth it These testemonyes sufficiently declare that it is the worke of God and not our worke to be conuerted vnto hym and to liue vprightly Here some obiect vnto vs the commaundementes which are set forth vnto vs in the holy scriptures for they séeme to signifie that it lieth in our selues to performe the thinges which are commaunded For Esay sayth If ye will and wyll harken vnto me ye shall eate the good thynges of the earth And the Lord oftentimes commaundeth vs to conuert our selues vnto him Be ye conuerted sayth he vnto me I wyll not the death of a sinner I had rather he should be conuerted and lyue And when he had published abroade the lawe he sayd that the had set before them life and death blessing and cursing And infinite such other like testemonies mought be brought But here we ought to consider that these thinges in Commaundements in deede are geuen but we are not taught that is lieth in humane strengthes to performe them By the law of God we must measure our infirmity and not our strengthes dede are commaunded vnto men but we are no where tought that a man is able to performe them by his owne proper strengthes Neither is it mete that by the preceptes of the lawe of God we should gather the power of our strengthes as though we of our owne accord are able to performe so much as the lawe of God commaundeth Yea rather hereby is to be measured our infirmity that when we sée that the excellency and dignity of the commaundementes of God infinitly passeth our strenthes we should remember that the law hath a certayne other end then to be performed of vs. That ende Paul declareth to be sondry and diuers By the lawe sayth he commeth the knowledge of sinne which lawe he sayth was therfore geuen that the number of transgressions mought be increased For by this meanes the lawe is made a scholemaster to leade men vnto Christ that when they sée themselues oppressed with the waight of the commaundementes and with the greatnes of sinnes they should vnderstand that their saluation lieth only in the mercy of God in the redemption of Christ For when we perceaue our owne imbecillity and vnworthynes straight way we beginne to pray vnto God that he would both forgeue our sinnes through Christ and also minister vnto vs the helpe of his spirite that we may endeuor our selues vnto his will Geue what thou commaundest sayth Augustine and commaund what thou wylt Farther an other end of the law is that we should sée whereunto we must apply our selues It is possible also that if by the grace of God there be geuen an obedience begon men may frame theÌselues vnto yâ law Lastly though in this life be not geuen vnto vs to be able exactly to satisfye the lawe yet in an other life when we haue caste of all this corruption we shall fully obtayne it And yet ought not God therefore to be accused of iniustice for it commeth not throughe his fault that his commaundements can not be obserued Neither can any of vs be excused for yâ we willingly Why God is not to be accused of iniustice desirously violate yâ law geueÌ vnto vs. The law was geueÌ as a thing most agréeable vnto our nature as it was first instituted For yâ image of God could not otherwise more liuely plainly be expressed And although by reason of sin we are not able to accoÌplish the law yet this at yâ least way we sée what maner ones we ought to be And that sentence which is commonly obiected that nothing is to be counted for sinne which dependeth not of election ought to be vnderstand as Augustine interpreteth it of that kind of sinne which is not a punishement of sinne For otherwise originall sinne is neither voluntary nor receaued by election But thou wilt say Seing the matter goeth so we shall séeme of necessity to sticke fast in sinne Which thing doubles I will not deny Although such is this necessity that it hath not compulsion ioyned with it God is of necessity good neither can he by any meanes sinne and yet is he not violently compelled to be good which thyng The necessity of sinning is without compulsion Augustine in his 22. booke De ciuitate dei and 30. chapter excellently well declareth Shall we sayth he for that God hymselfe can not sinne therefore deny that he hath free will Ambrose in his 2. booke and third chapiter de Fide to Gratian the emperor testefieth that God is free when as sayth he one and the selfe same spirite worketh all thinges diuiding vnto all as pleaseth him according to the choyse of hys free will and not for the dewty of necessity In these sentences of these fathers free wil is so taken that it is contrary vnto violence and compulsion not that it is equally prone to ether part Wherefore Ierome in his homely of the prodigall sonne which he wrote vnto damasus for that he tooke free will in an other sence therefore wrote otherwise For it is God only sayth he on whome sinne falleth not nether can fall But others forasmuch as they haue free will may be bowed to ether part Vnto blessed spirites also and angells forasmuch as theyr felicity is nowe confirmed this belongeth that they can not sinne Wherefore Augustine in his 22. booke de Ciuitate Dei the. 30. chapiter Euen as sayth he the first immortalitye whiche Adam thorough sin lost was that he mought not die so the first free wil was that he mought not sin but the last free wil shall be that he can not sin And yet notwithstanding there is graunted a certayne kinde of libertye not whereby they can be bowed to ether part but whereby although that which they do is of necessity yet are they not compelled or violentlye driuen For euen as there are certayne true thinges so manifest that the minde can not but assent vnto them so the presence of God A similitude Why the blessed can not sinne now reuealed and made manifest is so greate a good thing that the saintes can not fall away from it So also although we of necessity sinne before we be regenerate in Christe yet are not therefore the powers of the will violated for whatsoeuer we do we do it both willingly and also being induced by some certayne hope And yet are we not therefore to be counted nothinge to differ from brute beastes For they although they be moued by some certayne iudgmeÌt yet They that are not regenerate differ from brute beastes is it not by a free iudgement But in men although not yet regenerate there is still as we
men not yet regenerate First they are free froÌ the seruitude of coÌpulsion Farther in morall and ciuill workes they are able to do many thinge by their free wil Finally euen amongst sinnes they haue some choyce and somtymes imbrace this sinne and somtymes that sinne as their will serueth them But yet are they not so frée that they do those things which please God They are also will they or nill they obnoxious vnto the miseries and calamities of this life Now resteth to Of the liberty of men regenerate speake of the libertie of men regenerate Which besides that it is not lesse then that which we haue sayd is in wicked men yet in this pointe it goeth beyond it that it can attaine to good works which are acceptable vnto God For who knoweth The godlye may reach vnto those workes which plese God not but that that worke of Abraham wherin he was redy to sacrifice his sonne was most acceptable vnto God For therfore was he highly commended euen by God himselfe Paul to the Phil. calleth their almes sacrifices hauyng a good sauor And vnto the Hebrues we are taught that God wonderfully delighteth in such sacrifices And hereof it commeth that Paul admonisheth the Phil. with feare and with tremblyng to worke their owne saluation But what nede we any other testimonies when as the iudge himself in the last day shall reckeÌ vp the good works The regenerate haue liberty by the benefite of God and not by theyr owne merites We are in the first impulsioÌ of the holy Ghost onely suffrers After regeneration we worke together with the holy ghost Definition of sinne which godly men haue bestowed vppon the members of Christ Wherfore seing men regenerate are good trées it is agreable that they both can and do bring forth good fruites Although they which are so regenerate ought neuer to forget yâ they haue not obteined this libertie by their owne merites but by the benefite of God For he hath made them a new and in stede of a stony hart hath geuen vnto them a fleshy hart Finally it came not of themselues but of the heauenly father that they should be drawen vnto Christ For vnles they had bene by God the heauenly father with great efficacy persuaded inwardly in the minde they would no lesse haue fled from Christ then other men Wherfore in that first change or impression of the holy ghost our minde only suffreth as they vâe to speake B ãâ¦ã after yâ we are once persuaded changed we are so restored the we are able to worke together with the holy ghost grace And in what sorte this restoring of frée will is is âo be coÌsidered by two principall pointes out of which we at the beginning when we described the nature of will declared commeth whatsoeuer error and whatsoeuer sinne is in election or choice namely for that when we deliberate touchyng any matter either we are vtterly ignoraunt what is iust and what is vniust or els for that though we sée what is iust or vniust yet lust and perturbation entermingleth it selfe which by their great force cause vs to preferre the weaker reasons before sure and firme reasons Wherfore the knowledge of that which is vpright cannot take place For the violence of the affections and the whole bent of yâ minde is fixed vpon those reasons which serue for pleasures and lust And the stroÌger and honester arguments are not considered and therfore they burst not forth By the benefite of regeneration both the vnderstanding and also the appetite is hâlpân into effect But by the benefite of regeneration both these discommodities are holpen For as touching the first the light of fayth is present which by adding yâ rule of the law of God manifestly in yâ practising of things vnderstandeth what things are iust and vniust Farther although all prauity or corruption of the affections be not vtterly taken away yet by the power of the holy ghost is it so broken weakned that it is not able to hinder the vpright election or choise as it was before able Howbeit for that this lust so long as we liue here can not vtterly be coÌsumed The libertye also of the godly is vnperfecte therof it coÌmeth yâ this libertie to do such things which please God which is geueÌ vnto the godly is not perfect or absolute but weake mayned is in that sort set forth in the holy scriptures For holy men are by many wayes excedingly letted yâ they can not as they would and as the law requireth exercise these works which are acceptable vnto God For alwayes they fele a law in their members which resisteth the law of the minde and will they or nill they they are led away captiues into the law of sin For as vnto the Galathians it is written The flesh so lusteth agaynst the spirite that they do not the thinges which they would And we haue heard We are not by the imperâection of our liberty leteâ but that we worke together with God The regenerate are called the meÌ of God and not simple or âaremen Paul complain that he did not that good which he earnestly desired but rather that euill which he hated Godly men in mind in dede serue the law of God but in flesh the law of sinne In whom yet this is a notable gift of God that they excedingly bewaile and lament these impediments so that although they doubt not but that they haue the first fruites of the spirit yet they grone and feruently desire a perfect restoring There happen moreouer vnto them daily falles which admonish vs how weake this our liberty is Wherfore Iohn saith If we say we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues and the truth is not in vs. Iames also saith We all offende in manye thinges And the Lord bath taught vs in our daily prayer to cry vnto the Father Forgeue vnto vs our trespasses Howbeit we are not by this imperfection of liberty letted but that we woorke together with God and frame our selues as apte instruments vnto the holy ghost Wherfore Paul admonished Timothie to stirre vp the grace which he had in hym And in the first epistle to the Corrinthians he admonisheth them to apply theÌselues to the frée gifts of God and that to the more excellenter as though their diligence were required to be able to vse rather this gyft of the spirite then that But those which are sayd to haue these things are not simple and bare men but forasmuch as they haue the grace and spirite of God they are now called the men of God And bicause they are the men of God they are also called perfect and instructed vnto euery good worke Wherfore we confesse that men regenerate in Christ haue all that liberty which we graunt vnto the vngodly and moreouer they are also able to do workes which are acceptable vnto God although they be not frée neither from sinne nor froÌ the calamities and
affirme that by regeneration is takeÌ away the guiltines of sinnes For although these vices remayne both as the scripture testefieth and also as experience teacheth yet their bond and guiltines is taken away Wherfore Augustine oftentymes saith that lust in dede remayneth but the guiltines therof is by Christ takeÌ away And he addeth that somtimes it coÌmeth to pas that the act and worke of sinne passeth away as we see it is in theft and in adultery but the guiltines notwithstandyng abideth and sometymes it commeth to passe that the guiltines is takeÌ away but the fault remayneth Which is plaine to be sene touching this lust wherof we speake It remayneth in dede but yet we cannot by it be as guilty condemned to eternall death If thou demaund why it is called sinne when as the guiltines is taken away I aunswer bicause in that it is not imputed vnto vs it hath not that of his owne nature for as touching his owne nature as we haue before taught it deserueth death and damnation but this commeth by an other meanes namely of the mercy of God through Christ But euery thing ought to be considered by it selfe and of his own nature Wherfore seyng the proper nature of sinne Euery thinge ought to be considered by his owne nature is to striue against the law of God and this thing we sée to come to passe in this lust and in these first motions therfore they ought to be called sinnes Neither by this our sentence do we fall into that folishnes which the Pelagians vpbrayded vnto Augustine and to other of the catholikes as though they should say that by regeneration The PelagiaÌâ bââided vnto catholikes folishnes is not blotted out sinne but only rased For when heares are shauen there remaine still vnder the skinne the rootes of the heares by which they grow vp againe For although we affirme that in men regenerate remaine still lust A similitude corrupt motions yet do we not deny but that God is perfectly reconciled vnto vs. Wherfore although of their owne nature they are sinnes yet by the mercy of God they are so blotted out that they now vtterly cease to be imputed wherfore if we As touchinge imputation sinnes are vtterly taken is regeneration haue a respect vnto imputation there remayneth nothing of them Last of al they obiect vnto vs that we do iniury vnto Augustine when we say that he affirmeth these to be sinnes when as he interpreteth himself that they are called sinnes improperly For as a scripture or writing is called a hand for that it is done with the hand so that these called sinnes for that they come from original sinne and as cold Why Augustine calleth these motioÌs sinnes is called slouthfull for that it maketh vs slouthfull so are these called sinnes for yâ they stirre vs vp to sinnes but yet properly they are not sinnes So say they Augustine by this meanes doth not only interpretate himselfe why he calleth these sinnes but also hath geuen vnto vs a way how we ought to vnderstand Paul wheÌ he calleth these sinnes Hereunto we aunswer first that if either Augustine or any other of the fathers do deny that these are sinnes that is to be vnderstand by When the fathers say that these motioÌs ar not sinnes they vnderstand that they are not actual sinnes way of comparison if they be compared with actuall sinnes but not that the nature of sinne can wholy be taken away from them Which thing Augustine in another place most plainly declareth For against Iulianus in his 6. booke 8. chap. For it is not sayth he no iniquity when in one man eyther the superiour partes are after a vile maner seruantes vnto the inferiour partes or the inferiour partes after a vile maner resist the superiour partes although they be not suffred to get the maistry Seyng that he calleth this sinne iniquitie he plainly declareth that vnto it is agreable the nature of sinne which we before described And in his 5. booke agaynst the same Iulianus He expressedly calleth these motioÌs sinnes and affirmeth thâ to be iniquities the third chapiter he thus writeth The luste of the fleshe agaynst which the good spirite lusteth is sinne for that in it is a disobedience agaynst the gouernment of the mind and it is a punishement of sinne for that it is rendred vnto the merites of the disobedient person and it is a cause of sinne thorough the falling away of hym that sinneth Here we sée that lust is of Augustine thrée maner of wayes called sinne Neither Note these wordes of Augustine can it be sayd that he writeth these thinges of a man not regenerate For he expressedly saith Against which the good spirite lusteth For in the wicked is not the spirite of God which striueth against lustes Wherfore we haue out of Augustine thrée places one which we before cited out of his 5. booke de libero Arbitrio and Lust remayning in vs is truly and properly sinne two against Iulianus wherin he expressedly confesseth that lust is sinne and bringeth a reason why he so thinketh Neither oughte our aduersaries as touchynge the interpretacion of Paul to runne vnto a figure to say that this is not properly to be called sinne For both out of Paul and out of other places of the scripture is brought good reason why lust is truly and properly called sinne And it is to be woÌdred at that these men otherwise are euery where so prone to figures when as in this one proposition This is my body they so much abhorre from al kind of figures when as yet notwithstanding a figure is there most conuenient And if thou desire other testimonies of the fathers wherby to proue that lust is sinne we haue before cited Ierome vpon Mathew And there are in Augustine against Iulianus found cited a great many other sentences of the auncient fathers All which make wholy on our side But now let vs come to the exposition of the 8. chapter The eight Chapter FOrasmuch as nowe there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the flesh but after the spirite For the lawe of the spirite of lyfe which is in Christ Iesus hath made me fre froÌ the law of sinne and of death For as much as in this chapiter are entreated many notable things it shall The Method of this chapt not be amisse to deuide the summe of them into the partes thereof Firste Paul remoueth away condemnation which he sayth is taken away by the Lawe of the spirite of life which spirite we haue obteyned by the benefite of the death of Christ And this liberty promiseth he not indifferentlye vnto all men but only vnto those whiche are in Christe and walke not accordinge vnto the fleshe but according to the spirite For they which seperate them selues from Christ can not be pertakers of his benefite TheÌ he addeth that we by this spirit are
the Gosple Dauid Manasses and Peter repented So long saith he as thys affection shall so remayne it can not be subiect vnto the lawe of God but forasmuch as it may be changed all hope is not to be cast away In writing thus he teacheth nothing but that which is sound But this is to be noted that this chaunge consisteth not in our strengthes For it is altogether of the spirite of Christ and of grace For as longe as we be as we were before we our selues caÌ neuer change our selues But afterward Chrisostome addeth that peraduenture this affection of the fleshe signifieth a wicked action and that Paul ment nothyng els but that an euill worke can neuer be good And in the same sence thinketh he is to be taken this sentence of the Gospell where it is sayde That an euill tree can not brynge forth good fruytes This interpretation I can in no wise allow for that I sée that Paul here speaketh not of any action or worke but speaketh of the affect féeling and corruption of nature Neither can I be perswaded that the Romanes were so blockish that they neded to be taught that an euill action could not be good But that Christ by the euill trée vnderstoode not workes but man those thinges doo manifestly declare which are in that place by Mathew rehersed For he had warned them to beware of false prophets which come in shepes clothing but within are rauening wolues By their fruites saith he ye shall knowe them Doe men of thornes gather grapes or of briers figges Either make the tree good c. And farther that we may be chaunged which thing we deny not he goeth about to proue by the parable ââ tares Tares saith he are made wheate and chaunged into it And therefore the goodman of the house would not haue them weeded out But we finde not in the Gospell that tares ar chaunged into wheat Only the lord would not haue the tares plucked vp lest perhaps yâ wheat being mixed with theÌ bicause peradueÌture yâ rootes of yâ wheat and of yâ tares being intricated together should be together plucked vp But herein as we haue said coÌsisteth not the coÌtrouersy For we know yâ such affects may be changed and broken But he afterward sayth that that is done by the spirite and grace of God which thing is both most true we also haue oftentimes affirmed the same Howbeit as Chrisostome is alwaies to much prone to defend frée wil humane streÌgth he addeth That this lyeth in our power to receaue the spirite and grace so that euerye Chrisostom thinketh that euery one of vs can do what he will him selfe and that it lieth in our power to haue the spirite grace An other hard place of Chrisostome Motions contrary vnto the law are in the regenerate dayly made more remisse man may do what he will Which thing we vtterly deny For if a maÌ can of himself receiue the grace of God when it is offred vndoubtedly such a worke should bâ both good and also could not but please God which yet should be done of a man not yet regenerate and so a trée being yet euill should bring forth good fruites which according to the sentence of the Lord is not possible For vnles our stony hart be taken from vs and in stede therof a fleshy hart be geuen vs we shall continually abide the selfe same that before we were Farther he addeth that the law of the members doth no more rebell against the law of the mynde neither doth it leade vs captiues vnto the law of sinne And that this is not so I doubt not but that euery man hathe experience in himselfe And we haue before by most manifest reasons declared yâ those thinges which Paul writeth in the 7. chap. of this epistle doo pertaine vnto men regenerate Vnles peraduenture this be Chrisostomes meaning that these motions in the regenerate ar daily made more remisse But he vndoubtedly hereunto had not a regard as those thinges which follow do plainly declare And it séemeth that he spake generally of this our tyme which is since Christ offred himself vnto the father and suffred death Augustine hath of this place a sound interpretation One and the selfe same soule saith he may be subiecte both vnto the affecte of the fleshe and also vnto the affecte of the spirite as one and the selfe same water is bothe made warm ⪠and is also by cold congeled and made I se So that then if thou wilt say that I se is not whote thou saist truly and if thou wilt say moreouer that I se can not be whote this also is true for I se so long as it is I se can not be whote But it is possible that heat may be put to it the I se may be resolued made whote But that I se should both keepe still his own nature yet in the mean tyme be whote it is vtterly vnpossible After this maner the affect of the flesh may either be taken away or be broken and a spirituall affecte succede in his place But that a carnall affect should be made spirituall it is by no meanes possible If thou demaund whither spirituall obseruings of the commaundements of God ar vnpossible or no I aunswer that in the oldenes of the flesh they are vnpossible but if the spirite and regeneration be added they are not vtterly vnpossible although the law of God cannot in this life be performed no not eueÌ of the most holiest For it pertaineth to the spirite of Christ to tame the frowardnes of yâ flesh and when we are once come to death vtterly to extinguish it Now yâ these things are thus expounded there remaine two errors to confute wherof one is of the Maniches An error of the Manichies which therfore thought the flesh to be called enmity against God bicause it was created of an euill God which continually resisteth the true and good God But the matter is farre otherwise For here is not entreated of the hypostasis or substaÌce of the flesh but of the fault or corruptioÌ which by reason of the fal of the first man is alwaies ioyned with it An other error is of yâ PelagiaÌs which wer not ashamed An error of the Pelagians to say yâ man by yâ streÌgths of nature is able to kepe yâ coÌmaundemeÌts of God From whome the scholemen at this day differ not much For they affirme that a man without the grace of Christ is able to kepe the Law of God as touching the substance of workes although not according to the meaning of the Law for they which are of that sort whatsoeuer they worke it caÌ not be done of charity And so they are not afrayd to say that a man caÌ loue God aboue all things though he want the grace of God Nether in the meane time marke they that the Apostle here sayth that the wisedome of the flesh is enmity agaynst God If an Ethnike
oughte not to be in doubt whither the spirite of Christ do dwell in vs or no. Ambrose vpon this place noteth that the spirite of God departeth from vs for two maner of causes eyther bicause of the vnderstanding of the flesh or els bicause of the actes therof That is either for false doctrine or els for corrupt maners But if Christ be in you the body in dede is dead because of sinne Hitherto pertaineth the first part of this chapter wherin hath bene declared that although in the saintes there still remayneth sinne yet therof followeth not condemnation for it is taken away by the law of the spirit But froÌ whence this spirit is deriued into vs hath ben set forth namely froÌ the death which the son of God suffered for vs. Farther it hath ãâã declared what they are vnto whome so great a benefite is come namely ãâã which walke according to the spirite and not according to the flesh Now he entreth into the second part wherin he teacheth that we by the same spirite haue obteined participation both of the death and of the resurrection of the Lord. And he exhorteth vs according as our duety is to mortify the dedes of the flesh and to addict our selues wholy vnto the spirit by whom we haue obteyned so great benefites And to knit together those things which are to be spoken with those which are already spoken the Apostle saith But if Christ be in you In that he thus saith that Christ is in vs he sheweth that it counteth it al one for the spirite of God or of Christ to dwell in vs and Christ himselfe to be in vs not that he meaneth that the holy ghost and Christ that is the sonne of God are one the selfe same hypostasis or person But as Chrisostome hath taught this is the nature of the thrée persons that wheresoeuer the one is there also the other are together present Wherfore forasmuch as the holy ghost is in vs it followeth of necessity that the sonne of God which is Christ together with the father is in vs. Which thing Paul hath expressedly pronounced vnto the Ephesians when he sayd That Christ Not where soeuer Christ is accordinge to his diuine nature he is there also according to his humane nature by fayth dwelleth in our hartes And yet it followeth not that whersoeuer Christ is according to his diuine nature he is there also accordyng to his humaine nature For his humaine nature whether we haue a regard vnto the soule or vnto the body is finite neither can so be poured abroade infinitely that it shoulde possesse and fill all things as doth his diuine nature Wherfore we graunt that the sonne and the father are wheresoeuer the holy ghost is and whersoeuer we confesse the son of God to be there also will we coÌfesse Christ to be but yet not alwaies according to his humane nature For yâ is not possible Paul saith in his â epistle vnto the Cor. that the elders dranke of the spiritual rock which followed theÌ that rocke was Christ Of the rocke which was Christ By which wordes are ââ things to be vnderstaÌd first yâ Christ was signified in that rocke secondly yâ he was in very dede present with the people when they dranke as the holy history declareth For it telleth yâ God promised that he would be preset with his people at the rocke Oreb And the same God was yâ sonne which could not then be present according to flesh and humane nature when as he had not yet put it on And yet is he of Paul called Christe And in the selfe same epistle the fathers are sayd to haue tempted Christ in the desert which can not be vnderstand according to the humane nature for as much as it was not then extaÌt The fathers ââ the wildernes tempted Christ How it is to be vnderstande Christ to dwel in vs. So when Christ is sayd to dwell in vs by fayth or the spirite it doth not thereof follow that ether his body or his soule dwelleth in our hartes really as I may call it and substancially It is inough that Christ be sayd to be in vs by hys deuine presence and that he is by his spirite grace and giftes present with vs. Nether is this as some make exclamation to go aboute to seperate the diuine nature from the humane For we holde that the natures in Christ are ioyned together and insâperable And yet that coniunction maketh not that the humane nature extendeth it selfe so farre aâ doth the diuine nature Which thing Augustine hath most manifestly testefied vnto Dardanus Although I knowe there are some which go aboute by certayne wordes of his out his 96. treatise vpoÌ Iohn to cauill that he ment that Christ also according to hys humane nature is still with vs although he be not sene For Augustine wheÌ he interpreteth these words A place of Augustine expounded of the Lord I go to prepare you a place sayth that those places and maÌsions are nothing ells then we our selues which beleue which are as certayne dwelling places vnto which the father and the sonne come and abide in But we must by the holy ghost be prepared to be made mete dwelling places WheÌ he thus expouÌdeth these wordes he demauÌdeth Why then sayth Christ that he goeth away if we must be prepared For he ought rather to be present For if he depart away we shall not âe prepared Afterward when he solueth the question he thus writeth If I doo well vnderstande the thou departest neyther from whence thou camest nether from the place whither thou goest Thou departest in hiding thy selfe thâu commest in manifesting thy selfe But vnles thou abide in gouerning vs and we go froward ãâ¦ã ning well how shall a place be prepared for vs Behold say they by these wordes it is most manifeste that Christe hath not departed from vs but is present although he lye hiddeÌ But these men consider not that these thinges are spokeÌ of the diuine nature For that is it which is said to haue come from heauen and out of the bosome of the Father He came indede not that he departed thence from whence he came but bycause he appeared vnto vs vnder humane nature Agayne he is sayd to haue gone from hence when he ascended according to hys humane nature not that he hath vtterly departed froÌ vs but for that the humane nature in which he appeared vnto vs being taken vp vnto heauen the presence of his diuine nature lieth hidden with vs nether can it be sene of vs. And that this is the meaning of Augustine may be proued by two argumentes First bycause he entreateth of our preparation which belongeth vnto Christ according to his diuine nature for it worketh and insinuateth it selfe in our hartes and mindes Farther that place which he citeth out of the epistle vnto the Corrinthians whereas he proueth that we are the dwelling places of God teacheth the selfe same
pertakers of the resurrection namely when by mortification we are Howe we are pertakers of the resurrection The spirite of God will do the selfe same thinge in vs that it hath done in Christ made like vnto his death The reason of Paul leueth vnto this foundation that the spirite of God will worke the selfe same effecte in vs that it did in Christ For of one the selfe same cause are to be looked for yâ selfe same effectes And God forasmuch as he is euery where like vnto himselfe by the selfe same meanes bringeth forth the selfe same workes Wherefore the consequence followeth well And seing when Christ was raysed from the dead ther was rendred vnto him a pure eternall and diuine life such a life also shall one day be rendred vnto vs which life we wayte for in the blessed resurrection when our bodyes shal be raysed vp being perfectly renued and now also we beginne the same when as by new motions Our resurrection is now begon of the spirite we are stirred vp to good workes Wherefore by these wordes are we admonished to mortefie the affectes of the flesh as Paul in an other place saide They which are of Christ haue crucified their fleshe with all the lustes thereof And vnto the Colossians Mortefie saith he your members which are vpon the earth and thys is the body to be deade Neither is it to be meruailed at that by the name of the body is vnderstand sine for sinne is named of that part whereby it had entrance into vs. For the soule saith Ambrose is not traduced from the parentes but only the body Now to dye vnto the body or vnto sinne is nothing els then to do nothing at the commaundement of lustes This is all one with that which we had What to dy vnto the body or vnto sinne signifieth before in the 6. chapter That we are now in baptisme dead with Christ and are buried together wyth hym And the Apostle commonly when he writeth of mortification and newnes of life taketh argumentes of the resurrection of the Lord by which Christ layd away mortality and did put on eternall life Which selfe thing shall also come to passe in our resurrection For in it shall we lay a side all oldenes of error and of corruption Which although before that tyme we shall not perfectly haue yet nowe also in this life we beginne to possesse in some sorte alreadye Wherefore Paul saith in the 2. epistle to the Corrinthyans Euen as our olde man is dayly destroyed so on the other side is our new man dayly renewed And vnto the Collossians If ye haue risen together whith Christ seeke the thynges that are aboue And vnto the Phillippians Paul saith That he alwayes endeuoreth himselfe to the thinges that are before neglecting and setting aside those thynges which are behynde that he mought by any meanes attayne vnto the resurrection of the Lord beyng already made pertaker of hys suffrynges And thus much as touching the first interpretacioÌ which Chrisostome followeth which if we more narrowly consider we shall sée that it containeth that which we a litle before spake namely that it is the proper duty of Christians not to liue according to the fleshe but according to the spirite For what other thinge is this but to mortify the body of sinne and to rise againe vnto a new life with Christ as though eueÌ now beginneth to shine forth in vs the resurrectioÌ which we hope shall in the last time be made perfect The second interpretation which Augustine foloweth is to vnderstand the body properly that is for this our outward substaunce And this body he saith is through sinne dead for that vppon it by reason of sinne was sentence long since geuen And he teacheth that by Christ By Christ we haue recouered a better nature then we lâst hy by Adam we haue recouered a better nature then we lost by Adam For he had a body not obnoxious vnto the necessity of death howbeit mortall for if he sinned he shoulde die But we by the resurrection of Christ shall receiue a body so frée from the necessitie of dying that it can not any more dye So according to this interpretatioÌ Paul declareth that we besides the benefite of the death of Christ haue an other benefit also of the spirite of Christ so that we are now by him pertakers of immortality Wherfore as touching the resurrection of the bodies eche interpretation is agreable But about this particle The body is dead they agrée not for Augustine taketh the body properly but Chrisostome by it vnderstandeth the vice and corruption of nature Wherfore according to this second interpretation Paul semeth to aunswer vnto a priuy obiection For against those thinges which haue hitherto bene spoken mought some man make this obiection This spirit whome thou so highly commendest as though it deliuereth vs from sinne and froÌ death doth yet stil leue vs in death and obnoxious vnto many aduersities diseases and calamities Paul aunswereth that this is true only as touching the body by reason of sinne which is still left in it For there hence come those euils Howbeit he willeth vs to be of good cheare for that spirite of God which is in vs hath now taken away condemnatioÌ that sinne which is remainyng in vs should not be imputed vnto vs vnto eternal death and will also bring to passe that euen as Christ which was dead was by him raised vp againe from the dead so also our bodies which are yet mortall shall be repayred vnto true immortalitie This sence is easy and plain and very wel agreing with those things which haue bene spoken therfore I allow it although in yâ other exposition I know there is no absurditie or discoÌmoditie Here are two things to be noted first that yâ lust which is remayning in vs is of Paul called sinne and such a sinne also that after it followeth death Which cannot be denied The luste which remayneth in vs is sinne after which followeth death Why God sendeth aduersities vpon his elect in infants that are baptised and yet die for if in them sinne were vtterly taken away death could haue no place Although in the elect which are nowe reconciled vnto God death and such other afflictions are not inflicted as paines but rather as a crosse sanctified of God and that by a fatherly chastisement we should vnderstaÌd how highly God is displeased with sinne and should be more and more called back vnto repentaunce and that death mought be in vs a way wherby should be extinguished whatsoeuer sinne is remainyng in vs. Wherfore although by reason of sinne death be said to haue place in vs for vnles it were death could by no meanes be yet followeth it not that it is inflicted vpon the godly and elect as a payne And God retayneth not anger againste those whoÌâ he receiueth into fauour An example of Dauid It lieth not in the sacrifisinge priestes
to moderate the paines inflicted of God althoughe the bodye be sayde to be deade bicause of sinne yet ought we not therfore to thinke that God retayneth hatred or anger against his whose sins he hath forgeueÌ For death and aduersities which afflict the godly ought not to be counted amongest paynes or punishments God is wont in déede to exercise the faythfull with aduersities as we rede of Dauid who although he heard that his sinne was forgeuen hym yet he both lost hys sonne and also in his family suffred wonderfull hard chaunces Wherefore the sacrifising priestes ought not hereof to conclude that it is lawfull for them at their pleasures to impose paynes and satisfactions vpon them whome they haue absolued from sinnes For only Christ when he died vpon the crosse hath aboundantly made satisfaction for vs all Neither did Christ impose any paynes ether vnto the thiefe or to the sinfull woman or vnto the man sicke of the palsey vnto whome he sayd Sonne thy sinnes are forgeuen thee Neither haue these men one word in the holy scripturs of their satisfactions Howbeit we both may and ought to exhort as many as returne vnto Christ and do repent by good workes to approue themselues to shew worthy fruites of repentance and whome they haue before by their euil workes offended him now to reconcile and edefie by their maners being changed Although these men ought not The kayes of the churche can not moderate the scourges of God vnder this pretence to clayme or chalenge vnto theÌselues their kayes as though they could at their pleasure moderate the scourges of God whether they are to be suffred in this life or as they fayne in an other For it lieth in Gods hand only ether to send or to release warres disseases hunger persecutions and such other like kinde of calamities Neither hath God when he afflicteth the Saints alwayes a regard vnto this by a fatherly chastisement to correct their sinnes For oftentimes An other end of the scourges of God it commeth to passe that he will haue his Saintes geue a testemony of his doctrine and make manifest vnto the worlde how much his mighty and strong power is of efficacy in them So was Iohn Baptist behedded so were Esay Ieremy and al the Martyrs slayn This matter is clearely entreated of in the booke of Iobe Howbeit it is profitable that the godly be oftentimes admonished of repentance The spirite of Christ is the ground of our resurrection The flesh of Christ really eaten is not the cause of our resurrectioÌ and of good workes that God may lenefye and mitigate those scourges and calamities which he vseth to inflict vpon sinners Wherefore this place seemeth nothing to confirme either purgatory or satisfactions Howbeit by these wordes we are manifestly taught what is the ground or beginning of our resurrection namely the spirit of Christ which first dwelt in him and afterward also dwelleth in vs. Wherfore they are deceiued which thinke that vnto our resurrection is necessary either transubstantiation or the presence of Christ in the Eucharist as though out of his flesh which they will haue to be eaten of vs really we shal draw eternall life as out of a true fountaine and a certaine ground For here they make a false argument from that which is not the cause as the cause Here Paul writeth that the beginning of a new life is that we haue the selfe same spirite which was in Christ which is the whole and perfect cause of our resurrection But how the spirit of Christ can haue place in the supper of the Lord we may easely vnderstand In the holy supper we are indued with the spirite of Christ How the fleshe and bloud of Christ are a helpe vnto the reresurrectioÌ Wherefore the fathers sometimes attribute this thing vnto the sacraments A place of Iohn in the vi chapt for there we renue the memorye of the death of Christ of which if by faith we take hold in the communion we are more plentifully endued with the spirite of Christ wherby not only the minde is quickned but also the bodye is so renued that it is made pertaker of the blessed resurrection Hereby it is manifest how the flesh and bloud of Christ conduce to the bringing forth of the resurrectioÌ in vs. For by faith we take hold that they were deliuered for vs vnto the death by this faith we obteine the spirite to be made both in minde and in body pertakers of eternall lyfe And if the fathers at any time seme to attribute this vnto the sacramentes yâ hereof commeth for that they ascribe vnto the signes the thinges which are proper vnto the thinges signified This may we perceiue by the 6. chapiter of Iohn for there Christ promiseth life vnto them that eate his flesh and drinke his bloud And it is not harde for any man to sée that in that place is spoken of the spirituall eatinge whyche consisteth of fayth and the spirite For the signes were not as yet geuen of Christe And whereas hee sayth The breade whiche I will geue is my fleshe whiche I will geue for the life of the worlde is to bee vnderstande of the fleshe of Christe fastened vpon the crosse whiche beinge by faith comprehended of vs shall so strengthen and confirme vs as if it were our bread and our meate And that Christ sayd in the future tempse I vvil geue it is not to be meruayled at for he was not yet dead But hys death which afterward followed brought to passe that yâ body of Christ was offred vnto vs not only in words but also in outward signes in that last time when he was at the poynt to be deliuered Augustine in his 26. treatise vpon Iohn defendeth this doctrine For he sayth To beleue is To eate And he sayth moreouer That the old Fathers vnder the law did eate the selfe same thing that we doo For theyr sacraments and ours were all one and though their signes were diuers yet the things signified are one and the selfe same And in his epistle vnto Marcellinus he sayth That the sacramentes of the elders and ours were herein diuers for that they ⪠beleued in Christ to come and we beleue in him being now alredy come And Leo bishoppe of Rome in his epistle vnto them of Constantinoble sayth that we receauing the vertue or power of the heaueÌly meate do passe into the flesh of Christ which is made ours Ireneus oftentimes sayth that our flesh and our bodies are norished with the flesh and bloud of Christ which so it be rightly vnderstand we deny not For euen as by naturall meates is made bloud whereby we are naturally fed so by the flesh and bloud of Christ being taken holde of by fayth we draw vnto vs the spirite whereby the soule is norished and the body made pertakers of eternall life which we shall haue in the resurrectioÌ Farther we doubt not but that our flesh and body doo
eate the signes of this sacrament which signes are called by the name of the things signified And when we heare the fathers speake of the true flesh and body and bloud of Christ which we eate in the Eucharist if we looke vpon theyr natural and proper sence we shall se that they had to do agaynst those heretickes which denyed that Christ verely tooke humane flesh and affirmed that he semed to be a man onelye by a phantasye and certayne outward appearance And if it were so then as those Fathers very well sayd our sacramentes should be in vaine For the bodye and bloude of Christ should be falsely signified vnto vs if they had neuer beinge in Christe Wherefore throughe our spirite whereby our minde eateth when we communicate our body also is renued to be an apte instrument of the holyghost wherby vnto it by the promise of God is due eternall life And euen as the vine tree being planted into the earth when his time coÌmeth waxeth grene and buddeth forth so our dead karkases being buried in the ground shal at the hour appoynted A similitude by Christ be raysed vp to glory And if in case the absolute whole and necessary cause of our resurrection should as these men would haue it be that eatinge It is proued that the reall eating of the fleshe of Christ is not the cause of the resurrectioÌ of the flesh of Christ which they fayne is in the Eucharist really and corporally receaued of vs what should then become of the Fathers of the old Testament which could not eate it after that maner when as Christ had not yet put on humane nature But peraduenture they wil say that they speake not of them but of vs only For we can not rise agayne vnles we eate the flesh of the Lord for Christ instituted thys sacrament for vs and not for then But doo not these men perceaue that in this theyr so saying they now alter the cause of the resurrectioÌ But by what authority or by whose permission or commaundement they doo yâ let theÌ consider For yâ which is vnto one people the cause of resurrection how What shall become of our infaÌts should not the same be so also vnto an other But to graunt them this what in Gods name will they say touchinge infantes which dye in theyr infancy before they receaue the sacrament of the Eucharist Seing they confesse that they shall be raysed vp to glory euen hereby at the least way they may vnderstand that the corporall eating of the flesh of Christ is not so necessary vnto the resurrection but the spirituall eating is altogether necessary as without whiche no man can arise agayne to saluation For Christ expressedly saith Vnles ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye shall not haue life in you Shall also quicken your mortall bodies This he therefore speaketh for that through the spirite that dwelleth in vs we are now made yâ members of Christ But it is not a thing semely that the hed should liue and the members be dead He sayth mortall bodies bycause so long as we liue here we cary about death together with vs but then shall God change the nature of our bodies But so often as we heare yâ our bodies are called mortall let vs call to mind sinne for by it are we made obnoxious vnto death Chrisostome hath very warely admonished vs that we should not by reason of these wordes of Paul imagine that the Here is not spoken of euery resurrectioÌ from the dead but onely of the wicked for yâ they want the spirite of Christ shall not be raysed vp froÌ the dead For here is not entreated of euery resurrection but onely of the healthfull and blessed resurrection For the life of the damned shall be euerlasting misery wherfore it is rather to be called death then lyfe For theyr worme shall not dye and healthfull resurrectioÌ theyr fyre shall not be quenched Therefore brethern we are debters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh For if ye liue after the flesh ye shall dye but if ye mortefye the deedes of the flesh by the Spirite ye shall liue For as many as are led by the Spirite of God are the sonnes of God For ye haue not receaued the spirite of bondage to feare agayne But ye haue receaued the spirite of adoption whereby we cry Abba father VVe are debters not vnto the flesh to liue according to the flesh Here he setteth forth a most swete exhortation to moue vs to liue according to the spirite and not according to the flesh And to declare that we are vtterly bound so to Wherof our boâd to liue vprightly springeth doo he taketh a reasoÌ from that which is iust and honest Seing we are debters it behoueth that we faythfully pay our debts And this debt springeth of those benefites which God hath bestowed vpon vs which we haue before made mencion of namely for that Christ hath dyed for vs for yâ he hath geuen vnto vs his spirite whereby we are deliuered from condemnation from the Law of sinne and of death and whereby the righteousnes of the Law is fullfilled in vs and we are made pertakers both of the death of Christ and of the blessed resurrectioÌ Herefore it is that we are bound not to liue any more according to the flesh To haue made this sentence perfect Paul should haue added but according to the spirite But he suppressed thys part of the Antithesis for that it is by the other part sufficiently vnderstand For these are of the nature of those kindes of opposites or contraries that the one geuing place the other streight way succedeth Here Chrisostome noteth that God freelye and of his owne accord geueth vnto vs all those good thynges which he bestoweth vpon vs but we contrarywyse whatsoeuer we doo vnto God we do the same of dewty For we are bouÌd to doo it And if yâ case be so as is in very dede where are theÌ become works of supererogatioÌ For let yâ aduersaries Against workes of supererogation We owe much vnto the nature or substance of the flesh Here is not spoken of the substaÌce of the flesh but of the corruption of nature The necessity of good woorkes answere me whether those workes be according to yâ flesh or according to yâ spirite If according to the flesh then are they sins but if according to yâ spirite we owe theÌ of duety Neither doth Paul here mean that we owe nothing vnto the fleshe for we ought vndoubtedly to féede it and to cloth it and that not only as touching our selues but also as touching our neighbours if they haue nede But here is not entreated of the substance of the fleshe but only of the corruption whereby we are drawen vnto sinne For vnto it we in such sort owe nothing but mortification as Paul will straight way declare And when he saith that we are not
step or degrée as though he would therof inferre that therfore they must nedes cherefully and redily endeuour themselues vnto a righteous life But bicause here séemeth to be signified a difference of the old and new Testament it shall not be amisse to sée with what spirite we are now led in the Gospell and farther with what spirit the fathers were ledde in the law Vndoubtedly Chrisostome vpon this place writeth of that matter diuers things wherunto I do not fully assent For first he affirmeth that the Iewes in old tyme had not the holy ghost But bicause he séeth yâ the Apostle in this place expressedly maketh meÌcion of yâ spirit this he saith he therfore doth for that the law of yâ elders forasmuch as it was geuen by the spirite of God was therefore called spirituall and bicause those men were instructed by that Law therefore is here mencion made of the spirite And although in the 10 chapiter of the first to the Corrinthians those Fathers are sayd to haue eaten one and the selfe same spirituall meate and to haue dronke one and the selfe same drinke of the spirituall rocke yet will not Chrisostome graunt that they were pertakers of the spirite but he sayth that therefore those thinges were called spiritual for that they were geuen not by humane streÌgths or the strengths of nature but by the power of God And it is to be wondred at that this Father should thinke that the people in the old time were excluded from the spirite of It is proued that the elders wanted not the spirite of God God wheÌ as in Exodus the 31. chapiter we rede that Bezeleel and Aholiam were replenished with the holy ghost and also with wisedome and vnderstanding to make all such thinges that God had commaunded to be made in the worke of the tabernacle and we rede that the 70. elders which were geuen to be helpers vnto Moses were in such sorte made pertakers of his spirite that they also prophefied and that Iosua was endewed with the holy ghost that Gedeon had geuen vnto hym the same spirite and that the same holye spirite departed from Saul which could not be vnles he had had it before And what meaneth this that Dauid sayth in the Psalme Take not away thy spirite from me Agayne thy spirite shall leade me Agayne Confirme me with a principall spirite Nether can we deny but that Elias and Elizeus had the spirite of God when as the one desired that he mought haue dooble the spirite of the other geuen vnto him We rede also yâ Daniell had the spirite of the saints But vnto these so many oracles we wil adde also a firme reason That the Fathers were iustified we doubt not But they could not be iustified without fayth in Christ But fayth can nether be had nor retained without the holy ghost But whereas Chrisostome sayth that the Apostle therefore maketh mencion of the spirite for that they were gouerned by the Law which was geuen of the spirite it is friuolous for the Law can not execute The law cannot do his office vnles it be holpen by the spirite hys office to bring vnto Christ men being now by it made afraid vnlesse the power therof be holpen by yâ spirite For how many Epicures godles men are there which when they heare the Law are nether brought to Christ not yet once touched for the wicked crimes which they haue committed And that place in the x chapiter of the first epistle vnto the Corrinthians is not so to be vnderstand as he thinketh ⪠For Paul sayth that the sacrameÌtes of the elders were the A place to the Corrin declared selfe same with ours For vnles it were so the reason of Paul mought easelye haue bene answered vnto For the Corrinthians mought haue thought that vpon the Iewes were therefore so manye punishementes inflicted for that their sacrameÌtes were not like vnto ours and contrariwise that they although they sinned should not be chastifed for that theyr sacramentes were more perfect which could pacefy God though he were neuer so much angry and could driue away all aduersities which honge ouer theyr heddes But when as Paul sayth that theyr sacramentes were one and the selfe same with ours thys place of refuge he vtterly taketh away from them And that Paul had herunto a regard it is therefore without all doubt to be thought for that he maketh mencion only of those sacramentes of the old Testament which answere vnto our two sacramentes omittinge all the reste whiche were innumerable For he affirmeth that they were baptised as we are baptised and sayth moreouer that they receaued one and the self same spirituall meate and drinke which we at this day receiue signifieng therby our Eucharist or supper of the Lord. If thou take away thys cause thou shalt finde nâne other cause why he made mencion of these two sacramentes only Farther what haue we in our sacramentes which we receaue as the chiefe and principall thing Is it not Christ But the Apostle testefieth that the elders receaued hym in theyr sacramentes For he sayth That they dranke of the spirituall rocke whiche followed them And that rocke was Christe We can not drinke Christ without his spirite But we can by no meanes drinke Christ vnles together therewythall also we draw in his spirite Wherefore we ought not to thinke that the elders had not the spirite of God but thou wilt say peraduenture they had rewards and chastisements as though we haue not so also For is it not so Doth not Paul greauously threaten the Corrinthians if they should follow those sinnes which the elders had committed in the desert doth he not say that many are weake and many fallen one slepe for that they had after a filthy maner abused the Eucharist And doth he not say When we are iudged we are corrected of the Lorde leste we should be condemned with this world Moreouer in the New Testament also there want not rewardes promised vnto godly men For if we geue any thing in the name of a prophet we shall receaue the reward of a prophet And he which forsaketh that which is hys for Christs sake shall receaue an hundreth fold euen in thys world also But Chrisostome addeth that vnto them was promised a land flowing with milke and hony but vnto vs is promised the kingdom of heauen Vnto the elders was promised not onely temporall things but also eternal life I graunt in dede that the elders had many temporall promises but yet not in suche sort that vnto them was no mencion made of eternall life For Christe bringeth a testemony of the resurrection out of the Law I am the God of AbrahaÌ the God of Isaak the God of Iacob And god sayth vnto AbrahaÌ I am thy protector and thy most ample reward And Daniell sayth That they shall rise agayne which haue slept in the duste of the earth some to eternall life and some to
our sinnes we straight way despayring of saluation except we come vnto Christ perceaue that we are vtterly vndone Wherefore the selfe same spirite being our guide we come vnto Christ and by faith embrace him and the promise of the mercy of God by which meanes our sinnes are forgeuen vs and we are receaued into the adoptioÌ of the sonnes of God Wherefore Paules meaning was to declare vnto the Romanes that they being now past that first steppe being regenerate in Christ haue obtayned adoption and therefore it behoued them not only to liue holily but also fréely and of theyr owne accorde to worke vprightly Vnto this our interpretacion Ambrose subscribeth Two degrees of cenuersion for he sayth That the Apostle here teacheth the Romanes that they are no more vnder the lawe but do now liue vnder fayth Wherefore I thinke with hym that in these wordes is set forth two steppes of conuersion And if a man demaund touching the people in the olde tyme how they had the spirite of Christ I thinke yâ may thus be answered by deuiding yâ Iewes into thâe partes For some of them Three kindes of peopâe amongst the Iewes wer vtterly wicked vngodly which besides name habitatioÌ outward Circumcision had nothing coÌmon with yâ people of God these meÌ I graunt were vtterly voyd of the spirit of Christ yea rather they liued vnder the spirit of SathaÌ On the other side there were some excellent holy men as Dauid Ezechias Iosias Elias Daniel many such other like whom we can by no meanes deny but the they had the spirite of the Gospell although as the time required they were compelled to obserue many ceremonies and rites pertayning vnto the lawe Agayne there were some others which were weake which although they can not be compared with these whome we haâe mencioned yet forasmuch as they being godly beleued in the Messias to come and were by that fayth iustified we ought not to thinke that they were strangers from the spirit of Christ although by reason of their imperfection the lawe chalenged greate power ouer them and they were with others as those tymes required compelled to be subiect vnto infinite ceremonies And this is the reason why the elders are said to haue liued vnder the law and vnder the spirite of bondage They had not the Sacramentes oâ their saluation so perspicuous and cleare as ours nowe are neither had they the misteries of Christe so commoÌly reueled as we now haue in the Gospell Wherfore although amongs vs are many wicked meÌ a great nuÌber of weake ones yet are we said to be deliuered froÌ the law both because we are deliuered froÌ ceremonies for the we haue the sacrameÌts misteries of saluatioÌ obtained through Christ made more clere more manifest theÌ theirs commoÌly were Paul also calleth the elders little ones for the they The holy men of the elders weâ seruants but yet profitable seruauntes liued vnder tutors and gouernours and were instructed of the law as of a scholemaister And when they are called seruaunts we ought to vnderstand the they wer profitable seruantes For such seruauntes beare great good will loue vnto their maisters and are persuaded that that which is to the honour of their maister shal also turne to their honour But lewd seruantes neuer refraine from vices nether do they any thing well vnles they be by stripes compelled These their two titles which I haue mencioned Paul ioyneth together in the epistle vnto the Galathians For thus he sayth The heyre so long as he is a little one liueth vnder tutors and gouernours and differeth nothing froÌ a seruant wheÌ as yet he is Lord of all By which words he declareth that the elect of God amongst the elders were in very dede heyres although according to the consideration of the tyme they were as little ones vnder the forme of seruauntes kept vnder the scholing of the law and elementes of this world This thinke I is to be thought of the elders Now will I returne vnto Paul He declareth that the Romanes are now iustified so that they are no more vnder the law and condemnation but are now thorow faith and the spirite adopted into childreÌ Wherfore it is mete that they which are come to this estate should resemble the nature of their father that the thinges which are allowed of him they also should allow and the thinges that he condemneth and escheweth they also should abhorre and detest Although this spirit of adoptioÌ can not so long as we liue here The spirite of adoption is not yet perfect and absolute in vs. be perfect and absolute in vs. For there is remaining in vs a perpetual strife of the flesh against the spirit This also is to be obserued that Paul here changed the Antithesis for when he had made mencion of the spirite of bondage the order of spech semed to require that he should haue said that they had receiued the spirit of liberty but in stede of liberty he did put adoption to make the thing whiche he had in hand the more notable For it is a farre greater matter to be adopted of God to be It is a greater matter to be adopted then to be set at liberty Definition of adoption Arrogation what it differeth from adoption his sonne then to be set at liberty But bicause here is mencion made of the adoption of the children of God this place semeth to require to speake somwhat of it also The Lawyers as it is had in the institutions define adoption to be a legitimate acte imitating nature found out for their solace or comfort which haue no childreÌ Farther they make a distinction betwene adoption and arrogation For arrogation they say is wheÌ he which is his own man at liberty is receiued in the steade of a son but adoptioÌ is when he which is receiued is vnder an other mans power Howbeit the lawes forbid that the elder should be adopted of the yonger for it semeth a thing monstrous that the sonne shoulde excéede the father in yeares And therfore Cicero oftentimes vehemeÌtly inueigheth against that adoption of Clodius Now God adopteth vnto himselfe his elect not for that he had not an other sonne for he had his only begotten sonne Christ in whom he was well pleased but for God adopted vs wheÌ as yet he had a sonne that in al the nature of man he had as yet no children For through Adam we wer all made straungers from him Wherfore God for this cause sent his naturall and legitimate sonne into the world that by him he might adopt vnto himselfe many children out of our kinde And this is not wont commonly to be in vre For they which haue one onely sonne seke not to get any other sonnes yea rather they reioyce that that their sonne shall not be compelled to parte the inheritaunce with his bretherne But so great was the loue of God and of Christ
they shonne persecutions but valiantly stand fast in all maner of dangers Which selfe thing Paul in the latter to Timothe wrote in other wordes saying We haue not receaued the spirite of fearefulnes but of might and of loue Wherefore he exhorteth Timothe not to be ashamed of the testemony of the Lord nor of him being in bondes for the Lordes sake but couragiously to indure labors for yâ Gospell sake Although these thinges are true yet this is not it which this place of Iohn teacheth For it there maketh mencion of the iudgement of the Lord of which he willeth the Godly which loue God not to be aferd And he rendreth a reason for that feare hath vexation ioyned with it Wherefore I gladly assent vnto Augustine which saith that Iohn speaketh of perfect charity Which forasmuch as it can not be had in this life we may not looke to haue it without feare Farther we mought in this place vnderstand that feare which is seioyned from confidence and therefore driueth men to desperation For they which beleue and loue God truly vphold their feare with a liuely fayth The same spirite beareth witnes with our spirite that we are the children of God And if we be chyldren we are also heyres euen the heyres of God and fellow heyres of Christ if so be that we suffer with hym that we maye also be gloryfyed wyth hym For I count that the afflictions of thys present tyme are not worthy the glory which shall be reuealed in vs. The same spirite beareth witnes with our spirite that we are the children of God He sheweth that by those praiers wherby we call vpon God we are made more certayne of the adoption whereof he before made mencion For forasmuch as in our prayers we are stirred vp by the holy Ghost to cal God father we ought fully to be perswaded that it is so for that we know that the spirite of God can not lye Paul in the first to the Corrinthians sayth That no man can say the Lord Iesus but in the holy ghost Here he sayth that no man can in such sort pray to call It is the spirit which putteth vs in mind to call vpon God as vpon a father God his father vnles the same be geuen him of the spirit of God Hereby we see that those thinges which are set forth vnto vs to be beleued and which the lord himselfe hath taught can not be receaued of vs vnlesse the holy ghost doo firste throughly moue our hartes Chrisostome to confirme this testimony of the spirite of God sayth If ether any man or Angell or Archangell or any creature should preache vnto vs this adoption we mought peraduenture be in doubt of it But seing the holy ghost who is lord of all testefieth of the same what place can there be lest of doubting If a king A similitude or a Monarche should out of his regall seâte approue and commend any man what one of his subiects would presume by any meanes to speake against him or to set himselfe against his iudgement Where the Apostle sayth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is beareth witnes together Two testimonies of adoption he signifieth after a sort that there are two testemonies of thys adoptioÌ the one is our sprite and the other the spirite of God For it is no small or light signe of thys adoption that we haue a quiet conscience and that we doo beleue that we are now reconciled vnto God and doo now fele that we are refreshed and recreated with many other good gifts Although these things are not sufficient for our incredulity and infirmity For there is none of vs which hath our conscience so quiet as we ought to haue and which putteth so much confidence in God as he ought to doo Wherfore seing the testimony of our spirite is weake and infirme God would put to a confirmation of his spirite For he it is which testefieth together with our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Hereby ought we to gather of how greate force are prayers as well publique as priuate as Of greate force are prayers aswell publike as priuate well with ceremonies as without ceremonies For in them is confirmed our fayth yâ we are by Christ adopted into the children of God Howbeit let euery man beware that when he calleth God father he also truly in the hart fele that which he pronounceth in wordes that he doo it not only of custome or of hipocrisy or call God father with the tounge and in yâ hart doo an other thing or thinke otherwise But here maye be demaunded howe that feare whereof we haue Security and feare how they may agree together before so much spoken is not repugnaunt vnto thys security and confidence of our adoption I answere that these two thinges can not agree together if they be taken in respecte of one and the selfe same thinge But forasmuche as they happen by sundry meanes and of sondry causes they are nothing repugnaunt one to the other For therefore the sayntes feare for that they se they oftentimes fall and liue contrary to the prescript of the Law of God For they vnderstand that sinnes of theyr owne nature deserue the wrath of God scourges and hell fire When they diligently consider these thinges into theÌ is smitteÌ a feare But on the other side when with fayth they looke vpon the promises and mercye of God they are deliuered from that feare and made certayne of theyr saluation There is nothing to the contrary but that diuers causes may in our mindes bring forth diuers effectes Which thing may by a very apt similitude be declared He which out of a high tower looketh downe vnto the ground if he thinke A similitude that he shall stagger and fall straighte waye will he or nill he he is wonderfully aferd and al his body shaketh for horror But agayne when he thinketh with hymselfe that he is so closed in with a wall that he can not fall he plucketh vp hys spirites and beginneth to be secure of his safety So godly men when they consider theyr sinnes they feare punishement but when by fayth they looke vpon the mercy of God they are secure of theyr saluation And if vve be childreÌ vve are also heires eueÌ the heyers of God fellow heires of Christ Here the Apostle sheweth what we get by this adoptioÌ namely this to be the heires of God Which vndoubtedly can not be a small matter For not al they which are yâ childreÌ of any man ar streightway also his heires For only All children are not hepres the first begotten haue that preheminence as we se the maner is at this day in many realnes and in yâ holy scriptures it is manifest that Esau and Ismaell were not heyres Wherfore we are heyres and that not of any poore man or of smal matters For we haue obteyned the inheritaune of God and we are made the fellow heyres of
Christ we haue the inheritaunce of the Father common with Christ and we be so wholy grafted into him and altogether knitte with hym that by hys spirite we liue But then shall we come vnto thys inheritaunce when it shall be sayd vnto vs Come ye blessed of my father receaue the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the world And we ar the fellow heires of Christ bycause as Iohn sayth when he shall appeare we shall be like vnto hym And Paul sayth to the Colloss Ye are dead ⪠your life is hidden with Christ in God But when Christ What inheritance is your life shall appeare then shall ye also appeare together with him in glory InheritauÌce as it is defined of the Lawiers is a succession into the whole right of the dead person Can this seme a small matter to any man to be made pertaker of the whole right of God Doubtles Peter sayth we are made pertakers of the nature of God Here Ambrose noteth that it is not in thys matter as we se it commeth to passe commonly in the world For the testator must first dye before the successor can come vnto the inheritaunce But God dieth not Yea rather we which are appointed hys heyres do first die before that possession can be deliuered vnto vs. Christ also first died before he came vnto the glory which was appoynted for hym Farther as touching ciuill Lawes the heyre is counted one and the selfe same person with him that maketh him heyre So we are by Christ so streightly knitte together with God that we are nowe one with him as Christe prayed That they may be one as thou and I are one For all thinges are ours and we are Christes and Christ is Gods This inheritaunce obteyne we freely by the spirite of Christ Wherefore the bishoppes of Rome and theyr champions the Cardinalls and false Bishoppes doo wickedlye whiche haue enclosede thys inheritaunce of This inheritaunce we obteyne freely remission of sinnes and of comminge vnto the kingdome of God vnder theyr counterfete kayes so that they can at theyr pleasure sell it and ether thruste downe to hell or send vp to heauen whome they will Here agayne we haue somewhat to saye of Chrisostome For he as before he wrote that the Iewes beynge vnder the Lawe were excluded from the adoptyon of the sonnes of God so here denieth that they were the heyres of God And he citeth to confirme this sentence that place of Mathew He shall destroy to nought the wicked Many shall come from the East and from the West and shall rest with Abraham Isaac and Iacob but the children of the kingdome shall be cast forth a dores Againe The kingdome of God shall be taken from you By these places thinketh he it is manifest that this inheritaunce pertained not vnto the Iewes But we herein also can not assent vnto him For God said vnto Abraham I am thy most ample reward And in yâ The fathers also in the old testamente were heires parable or rather the history of the Gospell the poore man Lazarus was sene in the bosome of Abraham Which what other thing was it but that he had obteined the inheritaunce of God and of Christe Paul to the Galathians sayth An heyre so longe as he is a childe nothinge differeth from a seruaunt when as yet he is Lord of all but is vnder tutours and gouernours euen vnto the tyme appointed of his father Which wordes plainly declare that the elders although by reason of the law and of ceremonies they liued after a certain seruile manner yet were in dede heyres although they were but children And that estate endured vntill the commyng of of Christ But that which Chrisostome bringeth out of Mathew is not spoken of yâ Many false Christians also which shall not possesse the kingdome of God good and godly Iewes but of the wicked and noughty husbandmen which slew the heyre Wherfore by such sentences we ought not to condemne all the Iewes in the olde tyme or to exclude them from the inheritaunce of God yea rather we ought to thinke that the vngodly Christians shal not be delt with one whit better then they were delt with For there are amongst vs many hypocrites and vngodly persons which as Paul sayth shall not possesse the kingdome of God And at this day if a man should looke for the church of Smyrna and yâ church of Philadelphus and many other churches which were in tymes past of great fame in Asia and in Siria he shall finde them either vtterly ouerthrowen or els miserably intreated vnder the tyranny of the Turke and no lesse afflicted then the Iewes are at this day which liue captiues vnder the Christians or vnder the Turkes If so be that we suffer with him that we may also be glorified wyth hym Euen as before he taught that we are made certaine of our adoption by inuocation or prayer wherin the holy ghost beareth witnes together with our spirite yâ we are yâ sons of God so here he sheweth a testimonye whereby we may be made more certain of attainyng vnto this ⪠inheritance which he hath spoken of Ye shal Crosses aduersities are tokens that we shal obteyne the inheritance without all doubt saith he obtein it For ye shall raign with Christ forasmuch as ye haue already attained to suffer with him Wherfore tribulations crosses are tokens and arguments wherby we may gather that we shall be the heyres of God Paul sayth vnto the Philippians That vnto them it is geuen for Christes sake not only to beleue in him but also to suffer for hym This first gift which we se we haue now obteined maketh vs certaine of the latter yâ we shall at the length not be defranded of it For no small or light power of God is declared in theÌ which valiantlye for paciently piety sake suffer aduersities persecutions I know there are some The condition or estate bâ which we must passe vnto the eternall inheritance which interpretate these wordes otherwise that Paul should seme to ascribe a certaine condition or estate by which we shall passe vnto the eternall inheritaunce namely if we haue first suffred many thinges And doubtles the Gréeke particle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is turned if so be may be drawen to either sentence This is certaine that Paul here maketh a certaine digression although it be soft and hidden to comforte these men for the afflictions which they suffred But yet departeth he not froÌ that purpose which he had in hande but with one and the selfe same labour both prosecuteth that which he began and also comforteth theÌ And it is all one as if he should haue said ye shall in dede be heyres but yet vpon this conditioÌ that ye must first suffer many thinges Christ requireth nothing at your hands which he him selfe hath not first performed he leadeth you no other way then that whereby he We shall haue the
Which haue the first fruites of the spirite By this phrase of speach he signifieth ether aboundance or els only a certain smacke or tast before For so may those good thinges be called which we now haue fruicion of if they be compared vnto those good thinges which we waite for Wherefore from creatures Paul passeth vnto men which are endued with faith and with the spirite of Christ Those also he saith do grone and with ernest desire waite for that our adoption and the redemption of our body may at length be made perfect Wherefore it is manifest that they go foolishly to worke as Chrisostome noted which being led by entisementes of pleasures desire to abide here perpetually and thinke not vpon their departing hence without great griefe For what a great infelicity is this that we should reioyce euen of our misery Ambrose commendeth the excellently approued olde man Simeon which with greate cherefulnes prayed after this maner Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace Waiting for the adoption What meaneth thys saith Chrisostome that thou so often to and froo tossest thys adoption as though we had now alredy gotten it seyng that thou calledst vs beleuers the sonnes and heyres of God and fellow heyres of Christ But now thou semest to make vs frustrate of it for that thou writest that we although we haue the first fruites of the spirite do yet styll wayte for that adoption He answereth vnto this and saith that the Apostle in thys place is to be vnderstand of the perfect and absolute adoption For euen so that semeth he to signifie when he addeth The redemption of our body These wordes I take not in that sence as though we are now redemed in spirite but the body remayneth which shall afterwarde be renewed For there is some what still in the soule whiche hath neede of instauration For we féele that we haue in vs man âe corrupte motions yea euen against our willes there are also still remayning sinnes not As touching the soule also we are not perfectly ren ãâ¦ã Our body and flesh is in some part renued Why Paul maketh meÌ ãâã rather of the body thââ oâ the soule when he entreateth of the redemption which we waite or Of the chaunge of thinges in the end of the world in all pointes healed the body also that we haue now is not without some inchâation or beginning of redemption for it is now made the temple of God and the holy ghost dwelleth therin Paul to the Ephesians calleth vs fleshe of his flesh and âoâe of hys bones Which could not vndoubtedly âe sayd vnles both our flesh and the body it selfe were in some parte alredy renewed But sithen we wayte that somewhat should be restored both in spirite and in body why doth Paul make mencion rather of the body then of the soule I will tell you Bycause he had a respect vnto the fountayne of euills which are traduced from Adam thorough séede from the body For herehence began our contamination nether can it euer be weded vp by the rootes vnles the body be first extinguished by death or doo put on glory by the last changing whiche is to come Hereto tendeth the course of the Apostle when he so often maketh mencion of our body which shall in the last time be redemed For vnto the Corrinthians he sayth When this corruptible shall put on vncorruption And vnto the Phillippians He shall conforme the body of our humiâity to the bodye of hys glory These thinges being thus declared the place it selfe semeth to require to speake somewhat of the chaunge of thinges which shal be in the end of the worlde First I thinke it good to declare those thinges which the Master of the sentences writeth of thys matter in hys 4. booke of sentences the. 48. distinction WheÌ the lord shall come to iudge the Sunne and Moone shall be darkened not saâth he that theyr light shal be taken from them but by the presence of a more plentifuller light For Christ shal be present the moste bright Sunne therefore the slarres of heauen shal be darkened as candells are at the rising of the Sunne The vertues of the heauens shal be moued which may be vnderstand of the powers or as some speake of the influences whereby the celestiall bodies gouerne thinges inferior Which shall then forsake theyr right and accustomed order Or by those vertues we may vnderstand the Angelles which by their continuall turning about moue the orbeâ of the heauens Peraduenture then they shâll ether cease from theyr accustomed worke or els they shâl execute it after some newe maner After he had gathered these thingâ out of Mathevv and Luke he addeth out of Ioell that there shall be eclipses âf the Sunne and of the Moone The Sun sayth he shal be darkened and the Moone shal be turned into bloud before that greate and horrible day of the Lord come And out of the 65. chapter of Esay Behold â create a new heauen and a new earth And streight waye The moone shall shine as the Sunne and the light of the Sunne shall be seuenfold that is enduring seuen dayes And out of the Apocaâps There shal be a new heauen and a new earth Although there be no mencion made of the amâlifieng ether of the light of the Sunne or of the Moone Ierome interpretateth that place that the light of the Sunne shal be as it was in those first seuen dayes wherein the world was created For by reason of the sinne of the first parentes the light sayth he both of the Sunne of the Moone was diminished Which saying some of the Scholemen vnderstand not of the very substaunce of the light but bycause both the world and men haue receaued lesse fruites of these lights after the fall then they had before But all these thinges are obscure and vncertayne Whereunto I adde that some of the Rabbines thinke that these are figuratiue speaches For there shall be no chaunge in the starres but they say that vnto men being in heauines and bewaylinge the vnluckye state of theyr cases shall come so small fruite of the light of the Sunne and Moone that vnto them those starres may seme to be darckened and vtterly out of sight But contrariwise when they begin to be in more felicity and to liue according to theyr desire then at the last the light of the Sunne and of the Moone shall seme vnto them to be doubled and a greate deale more brighter then it semed before Which exposition as I deny not so also I confesse that at the end of the world shal be a great change of those things Wherfore I graunt either to be true both that in thys life oftentimes happen thinges so dolefull that dayes being otherwise most bright seme vnto vs moste darke and also that when all thinges shall haue an end the state of the worlde shall be troubled Yea also whilest we liue here sometymes it happeneth that those lights of
large prosecute the same and chiefely by thys reason for that aduersities helpe forward our saluation And when he had seuerally declared that we are holpen by hope and by the intercessioÌ of the spirite and had before taught that all creatures grone with vs now he pronounceth vniuersally that all thinges woorke vnto vs vnto good He sayth not that God prouideth that we should not be vexed with aduersities but teacheth that the nature of them is after a sort inuerted as which of themselues are able to engender nothing else but our destruction but now contrariwise they bring vnto vs commodity saluatioÌ But this thing doo they not of theyr owne force but by the election and predestination of God Nether is it to be meruayled at if we attribute vnto God so greate a force For we see that phisitions somtimes doo the like For they oftentimes expell out of yâ A similitude bodies of men venome or poyson by venemous medicines hemlock although otherwise it be present poyson yet being tempered by that art it is so farre of from hurting that it also expelleth poysen So afflictions in godly men fight not against them but rather fighte againste the remnants of sinne And by these wordes of the Apostle we may inferre of the contrary that vnto those whiche An argument taken from the contrary Examples either loue not or hate God all thinges turne to theyr destruction which thyng we know came to passe in Iudas in others For wheÌ he began to hate Christ no good occasions or quickening wordes of the Gosple or power to worke miracles could any thing profite him The Iewes also when they were led about thorough the wildernes and were adorned of God with excellent and manifold giftes yet oftentimes became worse and worse Ambrose thus knitteth together thys sentence with that which went before Although we be enfected with great ignoraunce so that ether we aske those thinges which are not to be asked or els we out of time aske those thinges whiche are to be asked yet oughte not that therefore to be a let vnto vs when as by the benefite of the spirite thorough the mercy of God al thinges worke vnto vs vnto good Howbeit this is to be noted that the verbe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is worketh together may be taken in the singular nomber and be referred vnto the spirite namelye that the spirite worketh and conuerteth all thinges to good to those which loue God And so this word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is All shal be the accusatiue case But the receaued sence is more playne it is a phrase of speach much vsed of the Attike writers to ioyne vnto nownes newter being in the plurall nomber a verbe of the third person singular Augustine Vnto the elect sins also are profitable De correptione gratia so largly taketh this senteÌce the he doubted not to write that vnto holy men sinnes also are profitable Which saying indede although I will not deny but to be true yet wil I not easely graunt that it agréeth with the sentence of Paul For both those thinges which are alredy spoken and whiche shall afterward be spoken pertayne to calamities and afflictions But the same Augustine else where more diligently weighing this place vnderstandeth by The sentence of Paul is to be referred vnto calamities and afflictions Why the burthens of Christians are said to be lighte Paul entrâateth not here of of pleasantnes but of commodity How aduersities profite the godly The contrary endeuor of the Deuill it the whole burtheÌ of grieues and tribulatioÌs which he sayth is by this meanes made the lighter for that we loue God For he which loueth any man from the hart so for his sake beareth calamities that he is nothing grieued at them Iacob for Rachel serued 14. yeares and that so long space by reason of his loue semed but short And this is it that Christ sayth that his burtheÌ is light and his yoke pleasant not that those thinges which the Christians both do and suffer are not hard and difficile but bicause by reason of the loue which they beare vnto God all thinges be they neuer so hard shal be pleasant vnto theÌ But Paul here entreateth not of that kinde of good thinge which is light and pleasant but which is profitable vnto the godly vnto saluation And if thou demaund how aduersities are profitable vnto the godly I answere bycause God by theÌ auocateth his froÌ the delightes and pleasures of thys world and from themselues For such are we thorough the fault of nature and naturall corruption that we can not with out some hurt of ours be driuen vnto those things which are in very dede good On the contrary part the deuil laboureth as much as lieth in him by tribulations and aduersities to draw vs from God which thing he oftentimes bringeth to passe in the vngodly but in the elect the prouidence of God ouercommeth hys malicious purpose Farther by these afflictions calamities sin which perpetually froÌ our birth cleaueth fast vnto vs is dayly more more diminished The Apostle saith that this commeth to passe vnto them that loue God for that they are first loued of God For Iohn testifieth that we preuent not the loue of God God in louing preueÌteth vs. for no man can loue him vnles he be first loued of him It may peraduenture seme wonderfull why Paul sayd Vnto them that loue and not rather vnto theÌ that beleue especially when as at other times he attributeth iustification vnto fayth But this is to be knowen that in this place is not entreated of iustification For he writeth of the suffring of aduersities The cause whereof if thou wilt serch from the bottome then must thou go vnto grace and vnto the holy ghost Of grace and the holy ghost streight way springeth fayth by whiche after we haue embrased the goodnes and promises of God without any delaye springe hope and charitye Wherefore Paul tooke that thinge which is in aduersities next ioyned vnto fortitude For streight way so sone as we loue God for hys Loue is not the chiefest cause that maketh vs paciently to fuââer aduersities but the âiest cause Charity distinguisheth the true faith from the false The connexion of faith and charity The most holiest men haue but a slender loue towardes God Why vnto loue can not be ascribed iustification Difference betwene the godly the vngodly sake we patiently beare all aduersities Wherefore he declared not the chiefe and principall cause but the niest And to the ende we should not stay there he streight way adioyned the roote and fouÌtaine of that good thing For he saith Vnto those which are called according to purpose Farther he therefore maketh mencion of loue to put a difference betwene true faith and a fayned counterfeate and dead faith which is no faith at all For some boast of faith which bere no loue at all vnto God
promises offred of God though they be neuer so hard and difficile So Abraham when God promised vnto him séede ouercame sence which resisted reason which dissuaded and the feblenes of his vnfruitfull body and the age of his wife and her perpetuall barennes vnto that tyme. He beleued God and wonderfully gaue vnto him his due glory These are those most notable victories by which God delighteth to be ouercome and geueth a blessyng vnto those which haue so ouercome him Their names are chaunged so that they An allegory of the halting of Iacob are called princes with God to the ende they should not ascribe such victories vnto themselues but vnto God They ought rather to count that they haue receyued them at his handes through whose grace onely they haue obteyned them They haât and haue a weake thigh for that the flesh sinne and the remnantes of original corruption the more we ouercome in this kinde of wrastling the more weaker are they made To whome pertayneth the adoption That they were the kinsemen of Paul as touching the fleshe if came vnto them by naturall propagation Now he turneth his speach to thinges which farre passe all nature namely that meÌ should by adoption be made the sonnes of God This they can not be by nature but by the singular mercy of God they âbtains by adoptioÌ to âââade his children Hâreby is very manifest that which I before did put you in minde of that from the The Hebrâââ also were ââ opâed of God in to children ⪠people of the Iewes is not to be taken away adoption but that they also were the ââânce of God But we speake not of the whole multitude confusedly but of holy âen aâd of the faithfull wâich were amongsâ that people ⪠But thou wilt say that they âad the spiââte of âondage I graunt they had in consideration of the tyme wherein they were holden vnder the multitude of ceremonies But this nothing These are not contrââây âo âaâââhe spiâiâe of ââ are aâd to ââ the ãâã children of God letted their adoption as Paul declareth to the Galathyans So long tyme saith her as the ãâã is a child be nothing differeth from a seruant For he lyueth vnder tutors ⪠goâerâeââ and scholemasters ⪠vntill the tyme appoynted of hys father when as yet notwythstandyng he is indeâdâ the heyre and Lord of all And if they pertayned to adoption then must it nedes follow that they were endewed both with fayth and with the spirite Yea if thou wilt haue a consideration to the ancientnes of tyme The children adopted haue both the spirite and faith they attayned vnto this adâption before vs. God not only graunteth vnto holy men to be by adoption called the sonnes of God but also communicateth vnto them of his nature and geueth vnto them the holy ghost which thing men can not do when they adopt any man for their child Moreouer as Paul hath before admonished God vnto his adopted children communicateth of his nature we ought to remember that after adoption followeth the inheritaunce that is that they should be the heyres of God and fellow heyres of Christ Glory They which write of glory do say that it consisteth in two thinges ⪠the one is to haue an honorable opinion of a man the other is that that estimation Wherin consisteth the nature of glory be set forth by some outward signes These two thinges did God most aboundantly performe vnto the people of the Iewes For he did not only beare good will towardes them but also continually many maner of wayes declared this his good will towardes them He placed amongst them the Arke of the couenant as his God adorâed the Israelites with glorâe habitacle there he heard their prayers and requestes and gaue oracles vnto them that sought them In Deut ⪠it is written That there was no nation so notable which had God so nigh vnto them as had the Israelites when as they called vpon hys name That glorious Thraso in Enucho boasted that the king delighted to haue him in his sight and that wheÌ being ouerweried with affaires he would case his mind of that burthen and care he would send for him and make him sitte with hym at his table apart and alone and hereof he so boasted for that he counted the entier familiarity of the king as a great glory vnto him The Hebrues also had glory not only in respect of God but also by comparison vnto other nations For Dauid saith in the Psalme God hath not done so to euery nation neither hath âe manifested his iudgementes vnto them The geuing of the Lawe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã When God had now chosen the Iewes to be his people he would also instruct them with good lawes with lawes ⪠I say farre passing all the lawes either of Solon or of Liturgus or of Nâma or of Minos The couenauntes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is couenauntes This worde although sometimes it do signifie promises yet because afterward is mencion made of them in this place it signifieth as we haue sayde couenantes which God oftimes made with the people And therefore the Apostle vseth the plurall number God oftentimes renued the couenant made with the Hebrues For God made a couenaunt with Abraham with Isaack and with Iacob and renued the same afterwarde vnder Moses Iâsua and Ioâias and last of all hath sealed it through Christ In these couenauntes were the Iewes long tyme comprehended before that we were adopted of God Touching the olde couenaunt In the new couenant the Iewes were âefore the Gentils there can be no doubt and as for the new it is playâe by the history both of the Apostles and of the Gospell For the Apostles came first to Christ and by them afterward were called the Gentles And of so great waight were these couenantes that they were sealed not only with wordes but also with outward signes theirs ⪠by circumcision and ours by baptisme VVorshipping ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in this place signifieth the maner of worshipping of God which vnto the Iewes was so prescribed of God that it was not lawfull for them to adde any thing thereunto But not in that case were the Gentils The rites ceremonies of tâe Gentils were not constant For they in their idolatry continually deuised new rites and ceremonies Promises Of these dependeth saluation For they which beleue the promises of God haue both remission of sinnes and eternall felicity Amongst the Iewes were extant promises not only of their saluation but also of the calling of the Gentles But the Gentles themselues had no such promises geuen them Amongst the Iewes were extant promiâes of the calling of the Gentils of God Yea rather if a man consider the oracles and answeres of idols he shall see that they had a greater care to foretell thinges to come then they had to promise to do any thing But the promises of God are of two sortes
touching Ismaell and Esau whether they be faued or whether they be condemned And the like some do touching Salomon Origen and others such like But I omitte these thinges and thinke of Esau and Ismaell so much onely as the holy scripture hath set forth vnto vs. And I think that there are What is to be thought of Esau no places extant by which we may define any thing touching their saluation The scripture thus speaketh of Esau that he so vehemently hated his brother that he sought to kill him that he sold his birth right that he prouoked h ãâ¦ã âarentes to anger when he had take strange women for wiues that he was a violent man and despised the land of Chanaan promised vnto the fathers and in the epistle to the Hebrues it is written that he although he poured out many teares yet found he no place of repentance Of Ismaell also we reade that he was reiected not only What is to be thought of their stocke by the will of Sara but also by the will of God But touching both their posterities I deny not but that some of them mought be saued no les then some of the stocke of Iacob might become runnagates and obstinate For it is sufficient to the election and reiection of God that some part of ech stocke be either elected or reiected And touching this sentence I haue Ambrose on my side who affirmeth that the most holy man Iob was of the famely of Esau Which saying yet how much it is to be regarded I know not This thing only I dare affirme yâ as many as were saued that came of Israell those were saued by the grace of God and had a promise of their saluation and on the other side as many as were saued of the stocke of Esau those also were saued by the mere grace of God but there was no peculiar promise touching their saluation But as many as were of that stocke condemed Indefinite promises at not to be vnderstanded of euery one perticulerly they were condemned for their sinnes And the sentence of the reiection of the posterity of Esau is indefinite neither is to be vnderstanded of euery one perticularly But it may séeme more then wonderfull that God in his election worketh not only contrary to our iudgement but also contrary to his own lawes For not only after the mauer of men the first borne are preferred before the rest of the brethern but also by the prescript of the lawe of God they were holy and obtayned a dooble portion of the inheritance But God therefore so doth that we should God doth thinges contrary to his lawes vnderstand that we are saued only by grace and not through any priuiledges or conditions of this life and moreouer to geue vs to vnderstand that he is vtterly free from all lawes For his will is euen iustice it selfe and the rule of all thinges that are vpright and iust But because men can not attayne to the knowledge of of this hidden election therefore we ought to frame our selues to the lawes of of God which are published abroade and set forth to all men For Isaack circumcised his sonne Esau as God had commaunded him neither was he greatly carefull whether he were elected of God or reiected for he was then vtterly ignorant of the counsaile of God But the mother for that she had hard the oracle gaue faith vnto it as it became her and had a care that the blessing mought be distributed according to the will of God And so by her industry it came to passe that Iacob preuented his brother of the blessing Touching which will when the father also was by the spirite of God made more certayne he would by no meanes make voide that which had now passed betwene him and Iacob Paul mought now seme to haue thoroughly defended the truth of the promises of God when as after the example of Ismaell and Isaack which were borne of diuers parentes and at diuers tymes he with so great diligence bringeth in also an other coople of bretheren Iacob and Esau in whome all thinges in a maner were equall For they were borne both of one and the selfe same parentes and in one and the selfe same day and as Augustine saith in his epistle to Sixtus both conceaued at one and the selfe same time least any man mought cauell that the father was better when he begat the one then he was when he begat the other And the mother which bare them both was one and the selfe same woman And although she myght in that space of time whilest she was with child alter her maners and disposition yet that could not in such sort profit the one to be a let vnto the other Although by the Greke it appeareth not that they were both conceaued at one and the selfe same tyme. Howbeit this is red That Rebecka had fellowship by one euen by our father Isaack But Augustine followed the latine translation Farther it is not vnlikely to be true yâ they which were borne in one and the selfe same tyme were also begotten atone the selfe same tyme especially seing that the Apostle in this place endeuoreth The industry of yâ holye ghost in Paul in this coople of twynes vtterly to take away all maner of differences In Paul also is to be considered the industry of the holy ghost who when he had affirmed out of the holy scriptures that of these two brethern the one was elected the other reiected bringeth no other reason or cause of the counsell of God but that election should abide according to purpose But because he saw that this would in no case satisfy humane reason therefore he confirmed his sentence by an oracle of Malach. who straight way at the the beginning of his first chapiter thus writeth The Lord hath loued you And ye haue sayd wherein hath the Lord loued vs And the Prophet maketh answere Iacob and Esau were they not brethern But I haue loued Iacob and haue hated Esau Wherefore with Malachy to loue is all one wyth that which Paul hath That the Election of God shoulde abide according to purpose Neither is this to be passed ouer that the Apostle in thus ioyning together these Paul most diligently red the scriptures two testimonies declareth that he had not negligently red the scriptures Wherfore we also must endeuor our selues to do the like when as we shall see places of the scriptures alleadged either of the Apostles or of other writers Paul when he red the Prophet Malachy and saw that God proueth his loue towardes the Iewes by that that he had loued Iacob and hated Esau when yet notwithstanding they were brethern and twines straight way turned himselfe to the history of Genesis and there considered many thinges which mought conduce to adorne and amplifye this matter namelye that they were borne bothe at one and the same time and of one and the selfe same parentes and that the
neither dealeth he with them rashly Of this example here alleaged the Apostle concludeth Wherefore he hath mercy on whome he will and whome he will he hardeneth Some contend that this is an obiection vnder the person of the aduersary but the order and course of the wordes if it be diligently considered will not suffer this interpretacion For straight way after these wordes the Apostle himselfe addeth an obiection when he thus writeth Thou wilt say then vnto me why do we yet complayne For who can resist his will Seing therefore that the Apostle himselfe distinctly and playnly sheweth the obiection why should we preuent and of purpose confound the order of his wordes ⪠Any man that is not willingly blind and will not sée may perceaue that this last obiection is brought agaynst those thinges which were now concluded But in these wordes being taken in that order that they ought to be this is worthy of noting that the holy scripture when it entreateth of the iudgementes of God vseth harrible and sharpe words as are these Hebrew words there touching Pharao Caschah hokib bad And in other places to make to erre to The sharpe wordes which God vseth against the reprobate seduce to blynde to make fat the hart to deliuer into a reprobate sense and into shamefull affectes and other such like by which wordes forasmuch as the holy ghosts wil is to cause men with great terror and daunting of the mynde to be aferd of the iustice and vengeance of God they which séeke by fayned interpretations to extenuate and to lenefie them as though God doth nothing touching these thinges but onely as they say suffreth and permitteth do seme of purpose to be enemies to the counsell and decrée of God Goddes will is to shewe forth how horrible and God inflicteth most greuous punishmentes not only vpon the bodies of the wicked but also vpon their minds miserable punishementes ⪠he vseth to inflict not onely vpon the bodyes but also vpon the mindes of the wicked but these men as much as lieth in them wonderfully darken these things It is true in déede that we reade in the booke of Exodus that not only God hardened and aggrauated the hart of Pharao but also that Pharao himselfe hardened his hart but this maketh very much to the explication of the matter so farre is it of that these thinges are repugnant the one to the other For ech part is true both that God hardened the hart of Pharao and also that Pharao himself hardened his hart For Pharao had as al other men also haue Both God hardened Pharao also Pharao hardened himselfe Note diligently this explication God instilleth no new malice into men a peruerse and corrupt nature wherout as out of a spring when occasion is offred burst forth all kindes of sinnes Wherefore when God maketh men destitute of his helpe and leueth them in so corrupt an estate if afterward he lay before them occasions whereby the minde is prouoked it can not be denied but that he after a sort but yet not properly is the cause of the actions that burste forth Wherefore when God is sayd to harden or to deliuer vp into lustes we do not thereby meane that he of his owne instilleth into men any new malice or sinne Some when they heare such wordes imagine that God doth that which men are wont somtimes to do when they fill empty vessels as though man hath no sin but God powreth it from without into him but the case is farre otherwise For man is borne and conceaued in iniquities who then can be without sinne This foundacion Man is borne in iniquity and sinne as firme and founded by the holy scripturs we ought by all maner of means to defend Now forasmuch as man is in this estate namely the childe of wrath and set vnder yâ curse vnles he be by a peculiar grace and help of the spirit through Christ made whole he hath in himself aboundance of sins wickednes We haue also an other argument which euen the philosophers saw namely that God forasmuch God suffreth nothing in the world to be idle as he is a simple pure act perpetually moueth all things neither suffreth he any thing to be idle But forasmuch as he gouerneth all things most wisely he moueth not things but according to the coÌditioÌ of the nature which euery thing hath if we speake of the common and vsuall gouernment of the world He maketh the heauens to moue circle wise for that that motion is most aptest for them and after the selfe same maner he moueth and impelleth other creatures Man is moued of God according to his nature So must we confesse that man is moued of God according to his nature namely to worke by reason and will and that in such sort that his choyce or will is not coÌpelled but whatsoeuer he doth he doth it willinglye and of his owne accord whether the same be good or whether it be euill Wherfore forasmuch as in mankinde some are deliuered and by grace and by the spirite red âmed from the corruption of that masse which is contaminated in Adam and forasmuch also as other some are left in sinnes and obnoxious vnto vice therfore GOD séeing that by his perpetuall mouing he moueth all thinges impelleth either of these kindes of men to worke neither suffreth he either of them to be idle Wherfore men iustified and endued with the spirite of God are moued rightly and do thinges acceptable vnto God so much as the condition of this life suffreth by their nature being amended by the power of grace and of faith But they also which are not regenerate are perpetually Aliantes from God in all their doinges sin moued and althoughe sometimes they morallye and ciuilly do some good thinges yet can they do nothinge whiche maye be acceptable vnto God yea rather whatsoeuer they do they alwayes sinne But how that sin procéedeth both of God and of them I thinke I haue sufficiently declared Wherefore it is true both that God hardened the harte of Pharao and also that he himselfe hardened his owne hart And to make this more plaine we wil declare it by this similitude which D. A similitude Luther also vsed Suppose that there were a carter hauing many horses which he continually whippeth forward neither suffreth he them to stande still they beinge driuen forward must néedes moue and as many as are whole and sound of legges and féete do go vprightly but if there be any amongst them that hath lame and diseased fete or legges they also goe when they are whipped forward but yet slowly and euill fauoredly for they halt But that halting should not be vnles they were driuen forward For when the horses stand stil the halting is not perceiued but the beginning of haltinge that is the disease or lamenes of the legges the horses haue in themselues and receaued it not at the carters hande So God
a stony hart shalt geue me a fleshy hart These men to no purpose imagine that God setteth forth a certayne common grace vnto all men so that whosoeuer will may receaue it as though it were in our power either to embrace it or to reiect it For if it were so the beginning of our saluatioÌ should be of our selues and so whilest we go aboute to defend the liberty of our owne will we spoyle God of his election and liberty For if he equally offer his grace vnto all men as these men imagine then shall he predestinate nor elect none for it shall rather lye in men either to reiect God or to elect hym But the scripture euery where attributeth vnto God the election of those whome he will to Our will is not the rule of the election of God be saued And Christ sayth Ye haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you It is a poynt of great arrogancy to seke to bring God into an order that our wyll shoulde be the rule of the election of God This thing me thinketh is very vnwarely spoken of these men to affirme that they are receaued of God which will admitte his grace and they are reiected which will not admitte it Notwithstanding yet these men by such wiles and subtleties satisfye not humane reason which is the thing they chiefly go aboute For if we should graunâ that which these men imagine namely that that litle or as they call it that moâicum whereby we can either admitte or reiecte grace when it is offred is in vs comming of our selues yet forasmuch as it is of all men confessed that God can by his spirite so helpe that little whatsoeuer it be that it shall not decline from vocation nor be ouercome of lustes humane reason will still enquire why he performeth not that especially seing that he may do it without any his discommodity euen onely by his becke Verely if a father should se his sonne in danger to be striken or to fall is it not his duety to helpe him and to It is the fathers part when he may ⪠to deliuer his son from daunger remedy the danger yea rather it is not onely the duty of a father so to be but also of euery good man and chiefly if it may be done without any losse or dammage But this may be without all doubt affirmed of God for nothing can hinder him when he defendeth any by his grace and spirite Neither auaileth this any thing which some say that it is not mete that men should be compelled to good thinges for we say that men desire not to be compelled but to haue their will made good and so changed that it be not ouercome of sinne And that may be obtayned without compulsion for the Saintes which are The saints which are in their couÌtrey are not compelled to will that which is good already in theyr countrey namely in heauen of their owne frée and voluntary accord cleaue fast vnto God and that perpetually without any compulsion had at all But they obiect that if it were so then should men haue no merites at all For those merites they say consist in that modicum which they say is remayning in vs so that we vse it rightly But here also humane reason will answer What do these thinges helpe with so great a danger and destruction of infinite men Farther it very much pertaineth vnto the glory of God not to ascribe any thing vnto our merites but to referre all whole vnto him Thou seest now into how sondry and blinde mazes these men throw themselues whân they seke to excuse God who hath no neede at all of any such patrone For all the godly ought to be no les assured that the wil of God is iust then they are These men acquite not God by their excuses that God is But what I besech you get these men by these their excuses Forsoth euen this in stede of one blasphemy which they pretend to auoyde which yet in very dede is no blasphemy at all ⪠they vnwares fall into many absurdities Yea at the length they are brought to that poynt that wil they or nil they they holde that some good thing commeth from men which dependeth not of God They crye out that it is absurde to saye that God is the cause of induration God to harden-taken in that sence that was before declared is not absurd But I would gladly know of them vpon which article of yâ fayth this absurdity lighteth Doubtles vpon none if they so vnderstand the matter as we haue before declared it namely that we must not thinke that God of himselfe poureth any malice into men But if they shal say as doubtles they do say that they so teach that men should not be offended I would know of them what part in man is offended by this doctrine They wil answere I know humane reason But if they so much weigh the offending thereof why do they not disanull in a maner al the articles of the fayth For doth not it thynke that the creation of all thinges is absurde Doth not it thinke the death of Christ If we should satisfie humane reason we must disanuâ the articles of the faith and the resurrection of the dead is absurde Paul to the Corrinthyans sayth that the naturall man vnderstandeth not those thinges which are of the spirite of God for vnto him they are foolishnes And what in Gods name shall we say that may satisfy humane reason Shall we say that God as touching perticuler thinges hath not a regard to humane affayres but that he onely vniuersally prouideth for the world Or shal we say that he permitteth men vnto themselues and condemneth no maÌ vnto eternall paynes For these and such like thinges as they are not disagreable from humane reason so are they most of all repugnant vnto the holye scriptures Wherefore we sée that this deuise though it séeme goodly to the shew and wittye This witty deuise nothing auayleth yet doth it nothing profite these men Now will we examine the sentences of the Prophets wherein God séemeth somtimes to be said to be the cause of deceauing and of error Shall we say that they prayed against the ouermuche lenity of God and sayd after this maner O God why dost thou so long forgeue this people why doost thou not chastise them that they be not so deceaued and erre Here doubtles I cannot inough meruayle at the so great negligence of these men in weighing the sayinges of the prophets Verely if a man diligently read the 60. chapter of Esay Where it is thus read Why hast thou made vs to erre ⪠O God and hast turned away our hart from thy feare He shal sée that this complaint is rather of the deceates and The Prophets praid not against the lenity of God beguilinges of the false Prophetes then of the lenitye of God For Esay prayed not that the people should be
dissease whereof he was sicke was by nature deadly Wherefore the prophet in those threates pronounced Gods will of the signe that is so much as could be knowen by the force of nature But the changing came of the will of God which is of efficacy which they call the consequent Niniue also for the greauous sinnes thereof was worthy to be destroied Wherefore Ionas shewed vnto them the antecedent will of God which they call the will of the signe Wherefore when God calleth Pharao or any other reprobate by that vocation or outward promise we vnderstand the antecedent will or the will of the signe but that other hidden will which they call the wil of efficacy or the consequent we vnderstand not Wherefore God can not deny himselfe neither doth he in these willes striue agaynst him selfe But by his doctrine and promises being in differently and generally set forth he stirreth vp the mindes of the ministers of the Church chearefully to preach the word and that vnto all men which thing doubtles they would not doo if he had made them assured of his hidden wil. For if they knew that they had to deale with men reprobate they would vtterly be discouraged and geue ouer And on the other side when as we se that no fruite succedeth of our doctrine and preaching herein we comfort our selues for that we were before admonished of this that there are many which by the purpose of God are made blinde Augustine in his booke de Spiritu litera the 34. chapter in which place he entreateth touching this matter sayth That if he were asked the question touching euery perticular man why God will haue some to heare the Gospel but not to receaue it and other some both to haue it and to embrace it he hath nothing to answer but only these two things O the depth of the riches c. And also Is there iniquity with God God forbid And if there be any sayth he that are not content with these answeres let them enquire of men better lerned then I am but in the meane time let them beware of presumptuous persons Presumptuous persons he calleth those which flye eyther vnto workes foresene or vnto such like fonde imaginations For these thinges forasmuch as they are not taught in the holy scriptures may well be called humane presumptions Ambrose vpon this place sayth that the will of God can not be resisted for that he is of all the most mightiest And forasmuch as he is the father of all therfore vnto no man he willeth ill but will haue those things preserued which he hath made Wherefore it is by no meanes agreable vnto him to be vniust In these wordes Ambroses meaning is to shewe that this power of the will of God is tempered with such a iustice that it hath a respect vnto the worthines and merites of men Of which minde also is Origene For he sayth that the will of God is in dede most mighty but yet the selfe same will is most vpright Wherefore he writeth that it is in our will to be eyther good or euill And on whiche side so euer we incline we can not resist the will of God but that it will eyther reward vs or punishe vs as iustice shall require For it lieth not in our handes vnto what maner of paynes or vnto what maner of rewardes we should be destinâed or appoynted Wheras Origen sayth that it lieth in our handes eyther to be good or to be euill it is not true For our saluatioÌ The nature of generatioÌ consisteth wholy in regeneration which dependeth altogether of the grace and spirite of Christ For this is the nature of generation that he which is begotteÌ nothing at all worketh to the begetting of him selfe yea neyther doubtles caÌ he But he which sayth that it lieth in vs to be good doth without doubt eyther vtterly take away the benefite of Christ or elles wonderfully diminishe it But we say and teach that the will of God is vpright although we deny that it dependeth eyther of creatures or of merites This obiection VVhy doth he complayne and vvho resisteth his vvill The Apostle bringeth agaynst the conclusion before inferred he hath mercy on vvhome he vvill and hardneth vvhome he vvill and chiefly as touching the latter part of the conclusion For it may seme very absurd that God should according to his will harden any man Yea oftentimes in the Fathers and euen in Augustine also who yet in this matter is on our side we reade that induration commeth by the iust iudgmeÌt of God as if they should say that God hardneth those only which by theyr wicked actes deserue the same Wherefore induration semeth not to depend of the will of God as Paul in this place teacheth for he simply pronouÌceth Whome he will he hardeneth But to the vnderstanding here of we must cal to memory the things which we before sad concurre to induration For first there is What thinges are to be considered in induration grafted in vs a vice or corruption wherby doubtles we are aleantes from God And induration is nothing els if we geue credite vnto Augustine in his 4. chapter de Predestinatione Gratia then to resist the commaundementes of God Then followeth it that we are left of God in this euil Wherfore the same Augustine To harden is not to make soft sayth in the selfe same place that God hardneth whom he will not make soft maketh blind whome he will not illuminate repelleth whome he will not call And as touching this the seÌce of the Apostle is He hath mercye on vvhome he vvill and vvhome he vvill he hardeneth that is he hath not mercy And in this worke of God to haue mercy or not to haue mercy we do nothing at all For he freelye God freely distributeth his mercy vnto whom he will It is not in our power not to be moued impelled distributeth his mercy vnto whome he wil. And wheÌ we are thus without mercy left in our naturall corruption vnto vs is added the perpetuall motion and impelling of God which suffreth no creature to be idle Although neyther euen this to be moued and impelled is left in our power Thirdly forasmuch as occasions are offred and cogitations sent into the minde eyther of God him selfe or at his commaundement and will by Angells or the deuill by meanes whereof that induration the more vttereth it selfe and is made greater here we may consider the iustice of God For Achab being a most wicked man deserued to be An example of Achab. deceaued of the deuill by the ministery of false prophetes And Pharao for that he was cruell agaynst strangers and infants deserued so to be stirred vp and to vtter his induration Wherefore when God is said to harden thereby we ought to vnderstand that he will not haue mercy But wicked men being forsaken of him forasmuch as being stirred vp by his perpetuall motion they can not be quiet
much contende wyth hym For fewe are elected as the Lord sayth neither was any of vs the cause of his owne election And therefore in the scriptures the iust are called the lot of God And when I consider of this matter I call to mynde a sentence of Plutarch which he bringeth out of Plato namely that yâ life of men is like to those A similitude which play at dise For first it is required that they haue good happe or lucke in their casting theÌ whatsoeuer shal chaÌce to vse it warely So vnto vs for yâ obtainmeÌt of eternall life is first necessary felicity that we be in the roule and nomber of the elect and that we be called and iustified by grace and by the spirit of Christ And after that we haue obtayned these things we must with great industry care fulnes and warines excercise our selues and wisely worke together with God Origene addeth that he wondreth at in what maner God will declare his wrath when as wrath is farre straunge from him goodnes is most nigh vnto his nature For Dauid saith how great is the multitude of thy sweetnes O Lord Which thou hast hidden in them that feare thee Howbeit touching this matter he bringeth this reason for that it is expedient for vs to be vnder the feare of wrath least through our frailenes we should decline to synne and through hope of the bountefulnes of God we should be made In what sence wrath is not strange froÌ God loose and become negligente But if by the wrath of God we vnderstand his power whereby he ministreth iustice auengeth sinnes I do not thinke yâ that wrath is strange froÌ God but yâ which he citeth out of Dauid I do not so take as though he ment that God hideth all his goodnes for we féele a great part therof yea also euen whilest we liue here But I thinke that Dauid speaketh of that goodnes whiche abideth vs in an other life And after this manner as the goodnes of God is hidden so are also the last punishments of the daÌned hiddeÌ so that in this thing there is no Faith profiteth more then feare An answer of a philosopher difference at all I confesse indéede yâ in the elect is the feare of God but I deny that that feare is more profitable then faith which herein consisteth that we embrace the goodnes of God offred in the promises of God A certaine philosopher when it was laid vnto him as a fault that he was fearefull For that cause sayd he sinne I the lesse Which saying we may inuert and say the more faith and hope we haue so much the lesse we sinne Origen also thinketh that the riches of the glory of God are made known when those which are contemned of men are taken of God For so in the olde time the nation of the Iewes was abiect and vile so that it was oppressed with a most gréeuous kinde of seruitude So the Ethnikes althoughe they were ouer whelmed with idolatry and infinite other vices yet were they called vnto Christ But we ought to consider that here is not entreated onely of some vniuersall people but those thinges which are here spoken may be applied vnto euery particuler man Moreouer Paul meaneth that by the vengeaunce which is taken vpon the vessels of wrath are declared the riches of his glorye vpon the vessels of mercy Neither séemeth he at this present to entreat of that assumption or taking whiche is made by election but of the execution of predestination The Gréeke Scholies say that of God are made vessels of wrath thorough faith which he foreséeth and vertues which shall follow But we haue at large declared that none of those thinges are the causes of the mercye of God but rather the effectes thereof Ambrose in this place first weigheth what this signifieth to be vessels prepared to destruction And this he saith God doth When with lenity and long suffring he differreth The patience of God which profiteth not the wicked profiteth the elect punishmentes for by that meanes men are made the les excusable And God in this wayting is sayd to vse patience for that he foreseeth that they shall not be conuerted And it seemeth a great patience if thou wayte for that a long time which thou knowest shall not come to passe And yet doth not God this in vaine For that space whiche is geuen although it profite not the wicked yet it profiteth the elect For they by their example come to amendement Hereby it is manifest that those wordes Prepared to destructioÌ Ambrose referreth vnto God when as yet in very déede they may be applied vnto meÌ which through theyr vitiate nature corrupt inclination are of their own accorde apte inough to destruction Although as I haue before taughte the selfe same thinge may be attributed vnto God Farther Ambrose interpretateth the riches of glory to be that dignity which we shall haue in eternall felicity Which dignity although I know right well shal be a most full declaration of the mercy of God yet I do not thinke that this sentence of Paul is to be contracted vnto it For the mercy of God towardes the elect is aboundantly declared both when they are called and when they are iustified and when they lead an holy life Moreouer to prepare he thinketh is to foreknowe what manner one euery man shal be But if he plucke away this foreknowledge from the good pleasure and purpose of God froÌ that mercy which God in electing followeth I can by no meanes assent vnto hym For preparation signifieth the gifts which are bestowed vpon the elect Chrisostom also at large entreateth of this place by the exaÌple of Pharao declareth who are yâ vessels of wrath For he thinketh yâ Pharao was through his owne default called a vessell of wrath for that through his hardenes of harte and obstinacy he alwayes more and more kindled the wrathe of God againste himselfe If by the wrath of God we vnderstand the last effect thereof namely the punishment of eternall daÌnation that is true whiche Chrisostome saith For euerye wicked man kindleth against himselfe continually by committing of sinne But if we thus interpretate the wrath of God that God euen from the beginninge woulde not on some haue mercy and that he preseruing some he would ouerhip Pharao with many others that doubtles came not of themselues For this is done by the méere purpose and frée will of God namely not of workes but of him that calleth to the ende election might abide according to purpose Therfore was it said Iacob haue I loued but Esau haue I hated Again He hath mercy on whoÌ he will whoÌ he will he hardeneth as Paul before taught Chrisostome addeth EueÌ as Pharao omitted nothing which might serue to his owne destruction so God left nothing vndone which mighte serue to his correction The first part I confesse namely that all thinges which Pharao did
more excellency then the effect especially in that it is such a cause wherfore if workes be the causes of predestinatioÌ they are also more worthy of more excellency Our works cannot be of more worthines then predestination That which is constant certaine dependeth not of that which is vncertain vnconstant then predestination Moreouer predestinatioÌ is sure coÌstaÌt infallible How theÌ shall we appoint yâ it depeÌdeth of yâ works of frée will which are vncertaine vncoÌstant may be bowed hither thither if a maÌ coÌsider theÌ perticulaly For men are a like prone vnto this or yâ kinde of sinne as occasions are offred For otherwise if we will speake generally by reason of the sinne of the firste parentes frée will before regeneration can do nothing els but sinne Wherefore according to the sentence of these men it must néedes follow that the predestination of God which is certaine dependeth of the workes of men which are not onely vncertaine but also are sinnes Neither can they say that they mean of those works which follow regeneration For those as we haue taught spring of Grace and of predestination Neither do these men consider that they to satisfye humane reason We must not so defeÌd ouâ liberty that we spoile God of his libertie and to auoutch I know not what liberty in men spoyle God of his due power liberty in electing which power and liberty yet the Apostle setteth forth and saith that God hath no les right ouer men then hath the potter ouer the vessels whiche he maketh But after these mens sentence God can not elect but him only whom he knoweth shal behaue himselfe wel neither can he reiect any man but whom he séeth shal be euill But this is to go about to bring God into an order and to make him subiect vnto the lawes of our reason As for Erasmus he in vaine speaketh against this reason For he sayth that it is not absurde to take away from God that power which he himselfe will not haue attributed vnto him namelye to do any thing vniustly For we say that Paul hath in vaine yea rather falsly set foorth this We must geue vnto God that liberty whiche the scripture geueth vnto him liberty of God if he neither haue it nor will that it should be attributed vnto him But how Paul hath proued this libertye in God that place whiche we haue cited most manifestly declareth They also to no purpose obiect vnto vs the iustice of God for here is entreated onely of his mercy Neither can they deny but yâ they by this their sentence do rob God of a greate deale of his loue and good will towardes men For the holy scripture when it would commend vnto vs the fatherly loue of God affirmeth that he gaue his sonne and that vnto the death and that then when we were yet sinners enemies and children of wrath But these men will haue no man to be predestinated which hath not good woorkes foreséene in the minde of God And so euerye man may say with himselfe If I be predestinated the cause thereof dependeth of my selfe But an other which féeleth truely in his harte that he is fréely elected of Loue towards God is kindled of the true feling of predestination God for Christes sake when as he of himselfe was all maner of wayes vnworthy of so greate loue will without all doubt be wonderfullye inflamed to loue God againe It is also profitable vnto vs that our saluation shoulde not depende of our works For we oftentimes wauer and in liuing vprightly are not very constant Doubtles if we should put confidence in our owne workes we should vtterly dispayre But if we beleue that our saluation abideth in God fixed and assured for Christes sake we cannot but be of good comfort Farther if predestination shoulde come vnto vs by our woorkes foreséene the beginning of our saluation should be of our selues against which sentence the scriptures euery where cry out For that were to raise vp an idoll in our selues Moreouer the iustice of God shoulde then The consideration of the election of God ⪠and of the election of man is diuers haue néede of the externe rule of our workes But Christ sayth Ye haue not elected me but I haue elected you Neither is that consideration in God which is in men when they beginne to loue a man or to picke out a frende For men are moued by some excellente giftes wherewith they sée a man adorned But God can finde nothing good in vs which first proceedeth not from him And Ciprian saith as Augustine oftentimes citeth him that we therefore can not glory for that we haue nothinge that is our owne and therefore Augustine concludeth that we oughte not to parte stakes betwene God and vs to geue one parte to him and to kéepe an other vnto Vnto God is all whole to be ascribed our selues touching the obteinement of saluation for all whole is without doubte to be ascribed vnto him The Apostle when he writeth of predestination hath alwaies this ende before him to confirme our confidence and especially in afflictioÌs out of which he saith that God will deliuer vs. But if the purpose of God shoulde be referred vnto our workes as vnto causes thereof then could we by no meanes conceaue any such confidence For we oftentimes fall and the righteousnes of our If predestinatioÌ shold depend of workes iâ woulde make vs not to hope but to dispayre workes is so sclender that it cannot stand before the iudgement seate of God And that the Apostle for this cause chiefly made mencion of predestination we maye vnderstand by the. 8. chapter of this Epistle For when he described the effectes of iustification amongst other things he saith that we by it haue obteined the adoption of sonnes and that we are moued by the spirit of God as the sonnes of God and therfore with a valiant minde we suffer aduersities and for that cause euery creature groneth and earnestly desireth to be at the length deliuered And the spirite it self also maketh intercession for vs. And at the last addeth That vnto them that loue God all thinges worke to good And who they be yâ loue God he straightway declareth Which are called saith he according to purpose These seketh Paul to make secure that they shoulde not thinke that they are hindred when they are excercised with aduersities for that they are foreknowne predestinated called and iustified And that he had a respect vnto this security those thinges declare whiche In which wordes of Paul the aduersaries aâ deceiued follow If God be on our side who shal be against vs Who shall accuse against the elect of God First by this methode is gathered that the aduersaries much erre supposinge that by this place they may inferre that predestination commeth of workes foreséene For Paul before that gradation wrote these wordes To them that loue God all
men are drawen vnto the father Verely if a man consider yâ course of the text he shal see yâ this sence caÌnot stand After yâ he had made mâncioÌ of the eating of his flesh of the drinking of his bloud yâ Iewes were by reasoÌ therof offended the disciples went their way Vpon occasion wherof Christ said No man coÌmeth vnto me vnles my father shall draw him which he ought in no case to haue said if he had ment only to reproue theÌ of infidelity He should not doubtles haue made mencion of yâ father as though he drew them not if he do bestow this gift vpon all men And Augustine when he interpretateth this place saith Why he draweth this man and draweth not that man do not thou iudge if thou wilt not erre In which words he declareth that all men are not drawen of God And in the selfe same chapter it is written Euery one that my father geueth vnto me shall come vnto me Wherfore if all men were drawen they should all come vnto Christ And in the same place it is written Euery one which hath heard of my father and hath learned commeth vnto me Wherfore seing that many come not vnto Christ therby is declared that many neither haue heard nor learned And in the 10. chapiter when Christ had sayd that he is the shepherd and hath his shepe amongst other thinges he sayth Those whome the father hath geuen vnto me no man can take out of my handes But we sée that many fall away from saluation and therefore we ought to thinke that many are not geuen of the father vnto Christ But here also the aduersaries cauille that although no man can take them away yet notwithstanding men of their owne accord may depart A cauillatio away As if a man had seruaunts being himselfe a Lord of great might he mought doubtles say no man can take away these seruants froÌ me but they may of their A similitude owne accord depart from me But how vayne this their cauillation is the words which follow declare For Christ addeth That which the father hath geuen vnto me is greater then all By which words he declared that therefore those whome he had receaued of the father could not be taken away from him for that he is most mighty wherefore if they which are in Christ can not be taken away by others neither also are they able to withdraw themselues not that they are compelled by force but by the way of perswasioÌ it is of necessity that they abide Which self It is of necessity that the predestinate do abide thing the Lord also spake touching the temptacion of the latter times namely that the elect should be deceaued if it were possible In the selfe same 6. chapiter of Iohn Christ sayd That no man commeth vnto him but he vnto whome it is geuen of the father Which place hath one and the selfe seme sence with that other sentence wherin he said No man commeth vnto me vnles my father shall draw him And Iohn Baptist as it is written in the 3. chapiter of Iohn when he heard of his disciples that Christ baptised many answered that no man can receaue any thing vnles it be geuen him from heauen And in the selfe same chapiter The spirite bloweth where it will which thing although it be spoken of the winde yet notwithstanding is it applied vnto the holy ghost which regenerateth For to declare the force of the holy ghost the similitude is taken of the nature of the winde But The reueling of Christ is not commoÌ vnto al meÌ this is more manifestly set forth in Mathew when it is said No man knoweth the father but the sonne and he vnto whome he will reuele hym In which place we are tought that the reueling of Christ is not geuen vnto all men which thing Christ in the selfe same Euangelist declared when turning him vnto the father he said I geue thee thankes o king of heauen and of earth for that thou hast hidden these thinges from the wise and prudent men and hast reueled them to infantes Here also is declared that the reuealing of true doctrine is not common vnto all men But if thou wilt say that therefore it is not reuealed vnto the wyse men A cauillation for that they wyll not receaue it The woordes whiche followe doo not render thys cause but rather declare that the wyll of God hath so decreed For it followeth For so hath it pleased thee And agayne when the Apostles enquired why he spake in Parables vnto the people he aunswered Vnto you it is geuen to knowe mysteryes but vnto them it is not geuen and he sayde that he so spake vnto them that they seeing shoulde not see and hearinge shoulde not vnderstand And he cited a prophesie out of the sixte chapter of Esay wherein was commaunded that the people should be made blind and that theyr hart should be made grosse lest peradueÌture they should be conuerted God should heale theÌ Moreouer the apostle citeth out of yâ boke of Exodus God thus speaking I wil haue mercy on whoÌ I wil haue mercy and wil shew compassion on whoÌ I wil shew coÌpassion Also yâ which is written of Pharao To this ende haue I raysed thee vp that I mighte shewe in thee my power And he saith also that some vessels are made to honor and some to contumely Which wordes most euidently declare that grace is not set forth common vnto all men Peter also in the Actes of the Apostles sayd vnto Simon the sorcerer Repent if peraduenture God forgeue vnto thee this thought But they saye that in this place Peter doubted not but that grace is common vnto all men but he was vncertaine whether Simon would receiue it and earnestly repent But this subtle shifte nothing helpeth them for as the Apostle teacheth vs vnto Timothe euen repentaunce RepentaÌce is the gift of God also is the gifte of God For he admonisheth a Bishop to kepe fast sound doctrine and to reproue them that resist If peraduenture God geue vnto theÌ to repent Whereby is concluded that it lieth not in the handes of all men to returne into the right way vnles it be geuen them of God Moreouer some sinne againste the holy ghost who are not pardoned neither in this world nor in the world to come Wherefore it is manifeste that vnto these men grace is no longer set foorth nor common And in the Actes of the Apostles God is saide to haue opened the harte of the womaÌ that solde silkes to geue héede to those thinges which Paul spake which is spoken as a certaine thing peculiarly geuen vnto that woman And this place maketh that plaine which is written in the Apocalips Behold I stand at the doore and knocke if any man open vnto me c. For we are sayd to opeÌ in as much as God worketh that in vs for he maketh vs to open and it is
which diuision he A distinctioÌ of righteousnes maketh mencion also in an other place For in the thirde chapter he speaketh of the one parte when he saith The righteousnes of God is reuealed by fayth And in the same place of Abraham he writeth And if he were iustified by woorkes he hath wherof to glory but not before God And vnto the Phillippians in the thirde chapter when he saith That I may be found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnes which is of the law but the righteousnes of God And the Apostle when he would declare the ignoraunce wherewith the Iewes were enfected the more to lay the haynousnes thereof before theyr eyes saith that they had erred in yâ thing which is the chiefest in maÌs life namely in that righteousnes which hath saluation and felicity ioyned with it they had no vpright iudgement of the ends of good and euill nor also of the The Iews erred touchyng the chiefe good thyng What our righteousnes is fountaine of all piety And of this thing were the Iewes ignorant who aboue all other nations séemed to haue a care of religion Wherefore he deuideth righteousnes into two partes whiche thing they could not do and by our righteousnesse he meaneth that righteousnes which is gotteÌ by works And that righteousnes may be considered two wayes either as it goeth before regeneration or as it followeth it of which partes onely the first maketh to the purpose For this place can not be vnderstanded of woorkes whiche follow regeneration for Paul dealeth againste Our righteousnes is of two sortes The good workes of the faithful are both imperfect and also do follow iustification What is the righteousnes of God Definition of sinne What is to be absolued from sinne Absolution taketh not away the defect Definition of absolutioÌ those which reiected Christ And yâ righteousnes which was allowed of the Iewes before faith for that it was no rightousnes coulde not stande before God For that can not be coÌstituted or stablished which is nothing But that righteousnes which followeth faith may indéede after a sorte be established for that it pleaseth God howbeit it is such that by it we cannot be iustified both bicause it is vnperfect and also for that it followeth iustification Now resteth to sée what is the righteousnes of God And it may thus be defined that it is an absolution from sinnes by fayth through Christ And that we may the better vnderstand the nature of this absolution we muste on the other side weigh the nature of sinne for this being knowne we shall the eassier know what it is to be absolued from it Sinne is a defect or falling away from the law and will of God which ought to be the rule both of vs of all our doings and to this defecte is necessarilye annexed an obligation to eternall death and damnation Wherefore when by the mercy of God this obligation and guiltines is taken away a man is absolued from sinnes For the defect is not takeÌ away for there abideth in vs an infirmity and therfore our actions alwaies want of that perfection whiche they oughte to haue And it is not possible but that the thinges which we haue already committed haue theyr defect or want Wherefore God when he forgeueth sinne taketh away the obligatioÌ wherby we were bound vnder the curse Now by these thinges it is manifest what absolution is namely an action of God whereby he so deliuereth and acquiteth vs not indéede from the discommodities of this life but from sinnes that is from guiltines and obligation vnto eternall death But that we should not thinke that so greate a benefite commeth thorough our desert therfore there is added thorow Christ. For him as an instrument doth God vse to this deliuery of ours And that we shoulde not be ignorant how the sacrifice and redemption of Christ is applied vnto euery one of vs it is added by faith This definition is a great helpe to the right vnderstanding of iustification The righteousnesse wherby we are iustified is without vs. The righteousnes of God cannot properly be called ours The righteousnesse which followeth regeneration may be called both oures the rightousnes of God We are not iustified by faith as it is a worke This righteousnes Paul saith is the righteousnes of God And if thou demaund whether it may be called ours I aunswere that properlye it cannot be called ours forasmuch as it is without vs. For it is an action of the will of God the respecte whereof although it be directed vnto vs yet is it not in vs. And if at anye time it be called ours that is by a figuratiue speach namely ether because that we haue the fruicion thereof or for that we by faith whiche is in vs embrace it But the righteousnes whiche followeth regeneration may be called both ours and the righteousnes of God Of God because it is done by his spirite and grace which he geueth vnto vs in regeneration for by it we are impelled to leade a godly and holy life and to attaine to true vertues It is also called ours because our strengths being renued we woorke together to the attaining vnto it and it is done in vs and resteth in our hartes But if thou say that forasmuche as the righteousnes of God is applied vnto vs by faith we séeme to woorke together to the obteining therof We aunswere that faith indéede is a worke wherby in the minde we geue assent vnto the wordes of God but we are not vy the merite and worthines of this work absolued from sinne for that commeth of the clemency of God and force of his promise which by faith we embrace Wherfore when the scripture sayth that we are iustified by faith as soone as we heare the name of fayth we must straighte waye haue a consideration vnto the obiect or correlatiue thereof namely vnto the mercy of God and promise thorow Christ By these thinges let vs gather that this righteousnes of God is most farre distant from the righteousnes which is knowne by nature for neither reason nor Philosophy knoweth anye other righteousnesse but that which hath his abiding in the minde Not that they were ignorante of absolution The righteousnes of God is not knowen by nature or of the pacifieng of God for that thing did theyr sacrifices testifie whiche doubtles tended to other ende but they called not that pacifienge of God our righteousnes neither euer vnderstoode they the true pacefieng of God nor in whom it consisted But why the righteousnes of works is called ours Chrisostome saith that the cause thereof is for that it dependeth of our workes neither wayteth it for the helpe of God but the other righteousnes is called the righteousnes of God for that it vtterly dependeth of grace and commeth without our labour He moreouer noteth this word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Which signifieth to establish and that Paul by that word meÌt to declare the vnstablenes
doth not without good consideration setfoorth vnto vs the resurrection of Christ for that doubtles in the resurrection is accomplished our saluatioÌ For that which is now begonne in vs we shall haue absolute and perfect when we shall be pertakers of that life which Christ in his resurrection hath gotten not onely for himselfe but also for vs. Farther if Christ had not risen again from the dead he should not now be with the father obteining by his intercession grace spirite life for vs. And as Augustine teacheth the faith whereby we beleue that Christ arose againe from the dead is proper vnto christians for that he died the Iewes also and the Ethnikes The fayth of the resurrection of Christ is proper vnto christiaÌs The article of the resurrection is a knitting together of al the rest of the articles and all infidels beleue but that he arose againe onelye the members of Christ are persuaded thereof Lastly the resurrection of the lord is after a sorte a knitting together and a bond whereby the articles going before and the articles following concerning the faith of our saluation are very well knit together For if Christ rose againe it followeth that he died for our sinnes and that his sacrifice was acceptable vnto God neither could these thinges haue bene done vnles he had for the redemption of mankinde taken vpon hym flesh and had in very dede become man Moreouer if he rose againe he hath eternall life he is ascended vp vnto the father neither is he in vaine with him in heauen yea there he is as he hath promised at hand to helpe vs and prepareth a place for vs. For with the hart man beleueth to righteousnes and with the mouth is confession made to saluation With a certayne exclamation and that doubtles very profitable he concludeth the entreaty of the place which hee alledged out of Moses wherein he attributeth righteousnes vnto fayth onely and ioyneth coÌfession thereunto because a man should not thinke that hee speaketh of a weake dead fayth but of such a fayth as bryngeth forth confession And although there are a great many good woorkes which followe fayth yet Paule mencioneth that which is the chiefest and may easeliest be gathered out of the woordes of Moses before alledged for he as we haue heard vnto the hart ioyned the mouth And Christ sayth Of the aboundance of the hart the mouth speaketh How be it this is to be noted and that noâ negligently that Paule in this place attributeth iustification vnto fayth but some saluation he attributeth vnto confession And by saluation he here vnderstaÌdeth not the chiefest saluation that is our reconciliation wyth God or absolution from sinnes as he before dyd when he sayd If thou beleue that God raysed him from the dead thou shalt be saued And afterward Whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued But by saluation he vnderstandeth a farther perfection which is geuen vnto them whych are now iustified for dayly the powers of their mynde and the instrumentes or members of theyr body are made perfect by doyng good woorkes And wythout doubt when wee confesse the Lord by this laudable and holy worke we get much profit So ment Paule vnto the Philippians when he sayd Woorke your saluation with feare and with trembling And if thou contend that in this place by saluatioÌ is vnderstanded iustification that we wyl not sticke to graunt so it be vnderstanded onely as touchyng the effect and a posteriori as they vse to speake that is by that which followeth namely yâ a maÌ may hereby iudge that such a one is iustified ⪠This place also maketh very much against certaine Libertines whych renew againe the errour Against Libertines of the Carpocraâians and say that we must not confesse the âeââye of fayth before the iudgement seates of persecuters From whych errour the Nicodemites of our time are not very farre of whych say that it is mought to thinke we in the hart although outwardly true pietye be dissembled and although men gâ to the rites and ceremonies of the Papistes We must in deede sake héede that we doo not rashly cast our selues into daungers but when God âath brought vs into them and that wee are examined touching the truth wee must remember that they which are ashamed of Christ before men he at the length wyll he ashamed Faith consisteth not without good works of them before the father Let our aduersaries go noâ and obiect vnto vs that fayth can consist without good workes The Apostle when he entreateth of iustification describeth alwayes such a faith which of necessity hath confession and good woorkes ioyned with it For the scripture âayth Whosoeuer beleueth in him shall not be ashamed Now is it manifest why the Iewes could not complaine of theyr reâection namely for that they were vnbeleuers And it is euident that righteousnes if we speake of the true righteousnes whych is before God can not be had but by fayth onely Whereof we may inferre that wheresoeuer fayth is there also is iustification and contrary The complaint of the Iewes stopped wyse where it wanteth iustification can in no wyse haue place Wherefore the Iewes haue nothing whereof to complaine For euen as the chiefest cause of our saluation namely the election or predestination of God is not contracted vnto the Iewes but is also poured abroade amongest the Gentiles as it hath bene declared in the. 9. chapter so faith which is the next cause of saluation is not shut vp amongest the Iewes onely yea rather but fewe of them beleued therefore the Iewes ought not to haue bene displeased for the conuersion of the Gentiles Hereunto the Apostle now endeuoreth him self to proue the the sentence which he had before spoken indifinitly namely with the hart man beleueth vnto righteousnes is to be vnderstanded vniuersally Lest the Iewes paraduenture should say It is true in deede that thou sayest but yet in our stocke onely and in the seede of Abraham It is not so sayeth Paule when as the Prophet Esay in hys 28. chapiter speaketh it by this word of vniuersality whosoeuer for hee sayeth who soeuer beleueth in him shall not be made ashamed To bee made ashamed in this place is nothing els but to be frustrated of the successe which was loked for For What is to be made ashamed when men are deceaued they are ashamed of vayne confidence This testimony of Esay the Prophet is in the. 28 thapiter which Paule also before vsed towards the end of the 9. chapiter But forasmuch as we haue there declared how it is written in the Hebrew and haue by the exposition of the Hebrew verity and of the translation of the 70. interpreters which Paule followed shewed the natiue and proper sense thereof wee will now ommitte to speake any more touching it For there is one Lord ouer all This sentence firmely proueth that as toothing saluation there is not to be put
can not certainly iudge neither is the knowledge The Gentles before they are called are without thereof necessary to saluation Let vs consider also that when Paul sayth that the fulnes of the Gentles shall enter in he thereby noteth that before the preaching of the Gospell the Gentles were without for as much as they should afterwarde enter in Neither spake Christ any otherwise wheÌ he sayth that they which were in the high wayes and streates should be compelled to enter in Ambrose expounding these wordes saith That then shal be wyped away from the eyes of the Iewes their blindnes that they may beleue In which wordes he declareth that so long as this execation abideth they can not beleue And he addeth That God prohibiting from their hartes the spirit of pricking which worketh in them blindnes may render vnto theÌ Ambroseâ minde touching free will the fre choyce of the will In this sentence he manifestly declareth what he thought of frée will namely as touching those thinges which pertayne vnto iustification and vnto regeneration Whatsoeuer he writeth of it in other places here he most truly affirmeth that straungers from Christ want liberty of will which then is restored vnto them when they are illuminated As it is written Out of Sion shall the deliuerer come and shall turne away the vngodlines from Iacob This profe which he bringeth out of the sayinges of the Prophets hath in the conclusion necessity only by supposition and not absolutely The strength of the argument herein consisteth for that deliuery was by couenant promised vnto Israell But with yâ Gentles there was neuer before Christs tyme any leage or couenant publiquely made There was in déede a Before the gospell was preached there was no league made with the GeÌtles promise of their calling For it was sayd vnto AbrahaÌ In thy sede shal all Gentles be blessed but in very déede there was no couenaunt publiquely made with the Gentiles Neither can this deliuery be vnderstanded as touching any perticular persons when as it is promised vnto Sion and vnto Iacob by which names not any singular persons are signified but the whole people This testimony as touching the greater part thereof is taken out of the 59. chap. of Esay and part of Ieremy and especially out of the 31. chapiter towardes the end Origen Ambrose affirme that it is taken out of Esay And Ambrose peculiarly seemeth to saye that the conuersion of certayne of the Iewes perticularly which happened dayly was a certaine experiment of the will of God as touching the restitution of that nacion Howbeit that which Esay speaketh in the 59. chapiter is not in all pointes as touching the wordes in such sort as the Apostle now alleadgeth them For he after this maner followeth the 70. interpreters who not as touching the sence but only as touching the wordes In Hebrew it is Vba lesion goel vleschabe pescha beiaacob vehum iehouah that is There shall come a redemer saith the Lord vnto Sion and vnto those in Iacob which shal repent them from their iniquities And then is added And this is my couenaunt with them sayth the Lord my spirite thât is vpon thee and my wordes which I haue put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy sede nor out of the mouth of the sede of thy sede Whereas in the Hebrew it is sayd Vnto Sion shall come the redemer the Seuenty as Ierome writeth haue turned it out of Sion whome Paul also followed And it wel known that Christ was borne of the Iewes who are ment by the name of Sion and the word of the Lord and preaching of the Gospell therehence had his beginning although the Greke edition which we vse hath ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is for Sions sake whereby it is manifest that this which we haue either is not the translation of the 70. or els it is in many places corrupted And Ierome addeth that this word Noal according to the nature of the Hebrew signifieth to be nighe so that is The Greke translation which we vse is ether not the traÌslatioÌ of the 70. or els it is corrupted Faith whiche iustifieth hath repentaunce annexed with it all one with ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth nigh namely vnto whome the inheritance of the kinsman that is dead commeth Wherefore the sence of the Hebrew words is that vnto Sion shall come a nigh deliuerer Moreouer that which is written both of the 70. and of Paul And he shall turne away the vngodlynes from Iacob is in the Hebrew Lishbe which they paraduenture tooke as though it were written Leschob peschaa but this maketh no disagréeing as touching the sence For they which are deliuered by faith from their sinnes haue alwayes repentaunce annexed and ioyned with their faith not as a condition which should be the cause of remission for this should be a condition of the law and vnprofitable when as no man is able to performe it but an euangelicall condition as which followeth the forgeuenes of sins or iustification at least by nature is acceptable vnto God for whatsoeuer waÌteth therof by reasoÌ of our infirmity is holpeÌ by the merits of Christ And this is my testament with theÌ That which followeth in Esay touching the spirite and word of God excellently setteth forth vnto vs the couenaunt or leage of Fod For first are the wordes of the promise which also shall alwayes remaine amongest the faythfull which yet should be vnprofitable vnles therto were added the spirite whereby the hartes of the hearers are moued to beleue VVhen I shall take away theyr sinnes This part is not read in Esay wherfore it may be taken as a compendious interpretation of those thinges which the Prophet before spake of the couenaunt for where the spirite is the wordes of God are spoken when we embrace them by fayth streight way foloweth forgeuenes of sinnes and for that the prophet expressed not the effect Paul thought he would manifestly set it forth Otherwise it is gathered out of the 31. chap. of Ieremy where when mencion had bene made of the new couenant the first being abrogated it is sayd I will be mercifull vnto theyr iniquity and I will no more remember theyr sinne And that whiche Esaye speaketh of Sion and of Iacob and Ieremye also of the house of Iudah and of Ierusalem can not be taken of Paul allegoricallye as thoughe in these woordes is signifyed the number of the faythfull These wordes are to be vnderstanded properly of the Israelites An argument wherby is proued that the Messias is God Only God forgeueth sinnes of what people so euer it be For as we sayde Paules meaninge is peculiarly to commende the Iewes and to put away the discord which was sprong in the Church betwene the Ethnikes and the Iewes And in yâ it is sayd that the Iewes should by the Messias be deliuered from theyr sinnes it is a sure
that he in spirite come into their hartes and be applied vnto them by faith As concerning the Gospel they are enemies for your sakes but as touching election they are beloued for the fathers sakes For the giftes and calling of God are without repentaunce For euen as ye in times past haue not beleued God yet haue now obteined mercy through their vnbeliefe euen so now they haue not beleued by the mercy shewed vnto you that they also maye obteyne mercye For God hath shutte vp all vnder vnbeliefe that he myghte haue mercye on all As concerning the Gospel they are enemies for your sakes but as touching election they are beloued for the fathers sake The Apostle maye séeme here to speake thinges contrarye for before he wrote that the Iewes were reiected made blinde and vexed with the spirite of pricking whereby they were stirred vp againste God But now he séemeth to make them holy by their stocke and by the hope of the redemption whiche shall come vnto them to pertayne vnto GOD. What shall we then say of them For Gods frends and enemies are also our frendes and enemies For if we loue God it is méete that we count his enemies for our enemies and his frendes for our frendes The Apostle in a diuers respect affirmeth eyther to be true of them according to the Gospell which they beleue not which they resiste whiche they woulde not haue to be spread abroade and to be preached they are the enemies of God For your sakes also whose saluation they cannot abide and whom they enuy for that ye are adopin to children they are enemies so long as the Gospel whilst they are thus blinded is preached and ye brought to saluation How Hilarius in his 11. booke de Trinitate Dei calleth them the enemies of God we haue before declared Seing therfore What we ought to do against the Iewes which are enemies vnto vs. they are the enemies of God they oughte also to be our enemies but not that we should entreat them ill or hurt them but rather that we should withstande their wicked enterprises Will they not beleue Let vs do the best we can to bring theÌ to beleue Wil they not haue the Gospel preached Let our care be that it be more diligently preached Do they séeke to hinder our saluatioÌ Let vs séeke to aduaunce it But on the contrary side if we looke vpon election if we consider the fathers of whome they came we shall sée that they were beloued of God for he chose their fathers and would haue the séede yâ came of theÌ to be holy not as touching all which We ought not for own priuate coÌmodity sake to couÌt any for our enemies should come of them but as touching so many as should be able to adorn that kinred with the name of holines And this loue hath declared it selfe in those especially which are as remnantes saued and shall towards the ende be saued But in the meane time let vs obserue this rule that those whome we count for our enemies or frendes we so counte them for the Gospell or saluation sake and not for our owne priuate commodities or pleasures sakes and that that maner that we haue before described Whereunto this also is to be added that for the amplifieng of the Gospel we suffer at their hands thinges dispitefull and hateful we suffer them patiently As forasmuch as the Iewes are according to election and according to the couenant made with the fathers beloued God will not be vnmindful of his couenant But whereas Chrisostome saith here that this consolation of Paul which he vseth vnto the Iewes consisteth in woordes only is in no wise to be receaued For Paul saith nothing in words which is not firme and sound Neither is that of any force which is sayd that the fathers profited them not vnles they beleued for we also coÌfesse that thing and affirme that the Iewes whiche are saued are saued by faith but we say moreouer that God is of his mercy and voluntary clemency moued to geue vnto theÌ faith and this also he doth for that he wil not be counted vnmindfull of the promises whiche he made with the fathers and for their progenitors sakes who were vnto him dearely beloued he bestoweth vpon theÌ many giftes for so would he honor them As it is sayde of Isaack in the booke of Genesis that God woulde doo good vnto hym for hys father Abrahams sake who had obeyed hys voyce And in the tenne Commaundementes the same our GOD promyseth that vnto the godly he will do good euen to a thousande generations Neither is Ambroses interpretacion to be allowed who saith that forasmuche as they are the children of good parentes when they repente they shal be receaued of God for that the remembraunce of their parents shal be stirred vp before God God is not forgetful neither nedeth he to haue his remembrauÌce to be stirred vp Farther his appointmeÌt How farforth the acceptation of the fathers conduceth vnto the children is yâ as many as repent shal be receaued into grace and wheÌ they first beleue the acceptatioÌ of their fathers is not annexed thereunto but they are receaued for Christes sake in whom they beleue Howbeit to the end they should beleue and yâ God should adorne them with faith motions of the good spirit thefrendship leage wherby god was ioyned to their fathers may be of force yea is somwhat of force For the giftes and calling of God are without repentaunce By this reason he proueth that the election of God abideth still in that kinred For this is the nature of God not to repent him he is constant and is not chaunged his singular wisdome suffreth him not to repent This pertaineth to vnware men which haue an ill iudgement euen from the beginning and contrary to whose opinion many Why men repent theÌ and why God repeÌteth him not things ofteÌtimes happen But in God can no such thing happen for he hath from eternally most wisely appointed all thinges nothing can happen but that which he foresaw and is thereof in a maner the author Wherefore seing that he hath promised the the sede of the fathers shal be holy he wil stand to his promises and wil thereout gather many his elect For his gifts and calling are without repentance although the Iewes seme for a tyme to be expulsed But this is worthy of consideration how this is true that God repenteth not when as he himselfe sayde It Places which seme to note that God repeÌteth repenteth me that I made man And it repented him that he had made Saul king And in the 18. chapiter of Ieremy it is written I will repent me of the good which I promised to a kingdome or nation if they decline to iniquitye And dayly experience teacheth that many giftes are of God taken away from many men Hereto we say that God is not moued with affectes as men are although the
iustifieth whome he wil hauing no respect vnto condition and merites there humane reason is very much offended there our flesh ceaseth not to cry against But if either of them namely iustification and election should happen by works and merites there should be no trouble no offence no stumbling blocke layde agaynst vs. But forasmuch as it is farre otherwise and that by vs can not be rendred a reason of the will of God Paul therefore iustly and worthely cryeth out and it is mete that all men if they be wise should geue place to this his sentence The 30. In the 14. chapiter we find written Blessed is he which iudgeth not himselfe in that which he alloweth But he which iudgeth if he eate is condemned because he eateth not of fayth For whatsoeuer is not of fayth is sinne Hereby are we taught that they which want a true faith can do or performe nothing which is not sinne I know in déede that the aduersaryes interprete these wordes of the conscience but they are neuer able to proue that fayth signifieth conscience And although paraduenture Paul entreate of it at the beginning namely that we oughte not to doo any thing against our conscience yet afterward after a sort he bringeth in a generall sentence when he writeth Whatsoeuer is not of fayth is sinne As though he should haue sayd this is a generall rule when men go about to do any thing they ought to be perswaded by the spirite and word of God that that which they are in hand to do is acceptable vnto God and pleaseth him which persuasion if they haue not then vndoubtedly in dooing that which they do they sinne And if I should graunt that in thys place fayth signifyeth the conscience yet I suppose that thys thynge also were to be added namely that the conscience oughte not to bee beleued vnlesse it bée instructed by the woorde of God For as muche as there are many whiche haue so supersticious a conscience that whether they obey it or not obey it they sinne most gréeuously but I will not at this present stand longe about the expounding of this place forasmuch as I entreated of it before and will afterward speake somewhat thereof when I shall come to the place Farther let vs heare what is said in the 4. chapter of the first epistle to the Corrinthians where it is thus written I know nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby iustified These The 31. words Paul spake of his ministery being now conuerted vnto Christ being now an Apostle whoÌ as touching his functioÌ no maÌ was able to accuse And if so great a frend of God pronounced this of himselfe of his workes what should we attribute iustification to the workes of them that are not yet regenerate The works of the godly and of the chiefe Apostle of Christ could not deserue it how then can it be graunted vnto those which are yet straungers from Christ To the Galathians the second chapiter Paul repeteth that sentence which he had written in the 3. chapiter to the Romanes namely that no flesh shal be iustified by the workes of the lawe which sentence forasmuch as it is playne ynough hath bene alredy before recited nedeth now no farther declaration But in the third chapter is written If The 32. righteousnes come by the lawe then Christ died gratis In which place gratis signifieth nothing els but vaynely and to no purpose which then vndoubtedly should be most true For if true righteousnes before God could by any other meanes haue bene attayned vnto of men why then dyed he and why was he crucified And agayne This thing only I desire to learne of you receaued ye the spirite by the workes of The 33. of the lawe or by the preaching of fayth And straight way He therefore that ministreth vnto you the spirite and worketh miracles amongst you doth he that through the deedes of the lawe or by the preaching of fayth They which are iustified receaue the holy ghost for without it it is vtterly impossible to be iustified and if it be not geuen The 34. through works neither can iustification then come through workes Farther it is not to be doubted of any man but that iustification commeth of the good will and fauour of God when as by it men are receaued into grace adopted into his children made heyres of eternal life But such as before iustificatioÌ are occupied in the workes of the law ar bound vnder the curse so far is it of yâ they should haue the fruition of the fauour of God for the Apostle addeth As many as are vnder the lawe are vnder the curse But to the ende we should not thinke this to be his owne inuention he sayth As it is written Cursed be he which abideth not in all the thynges that are written in the booke of the lawe After this he argueth from the time The 35. I speake after the maner of men Though it be but a mans testament yet if it be allowed no man despiseth it or addeth any thing thereto Moreouer to Abraham were the promises made and to his seede he sayth not to his seedes as speaking of many but to thy seede as of one which is Christ. This I say that the law which began afterward beyond 430. yeares doth not disanull the testament that was before confirmed of God vnto Christ ward to make the promises of none effect First saith he the Testament of God and the first promise offreth iustification without workes Wherefore that testament confirmed receaued and allowed is not restrayned by the lawe The 36. which was so long tyme afterward geuen If there had ben a law geuen which could haue geuen life then should righteousnes haue bene of the law This reason of the Apostle is not full for there should haue bene added the deniall of the antecedent namely that the lawe can not geue life For as it is declared vnto the Romanes It was weakened through the fleshe although as touching it selfe it contayned commaundements which pertayned vnto life Wherfore seing it is for certayne that the lawe can not geue life neither can it also iustifye But before that fayth came The 37. we were kept vnder the law were shut vp vnto that faith which afterward should be reuealed Wherfore the law was our scholemaster vnto Christ that we should be iustified by fayth If the law be as it were a scholemaster then should we do greate iniury vnto God and vnto Christ which are vnto vs in the stead of parents if we should ascribe vnto the scholemaster that which is proper vnto them It is not the scholemaster which maketh vs heires which adopteth vs which geueth vs all thinges but the father Wherfore let vs ascribe our iustification vnto God vnto Christ and not vnto the law nor vnto workes nor to our merites Tell me ye that would so The 38. faine be vnder the law Do
Which thing if he do not vndoubtedly he beleueth not faythfully and truly This doth Augustine write of him selfe in his booke of confessions And in the actes of the Apostles the EphesiaÌs when they had geuen themselues ouer vnto Christ did not only confesse theyr sinnes but also burnt those bookes which before they had vsed vnto supersticion But I will declare vnto you what hath deceaued these men They read paraduenture in the Fathers that they attributed much vnto teares fastinges almes and other godly workes of the penitent But these men vnderstand In what sence the fathers haue attributed so much vnto prayers fastinges teares not what the Fathers ment in those places For they intreated of ecclesiastical satisfactions and not of our workes by which God should be pacified or the forgeuenes of sinnes deserued For the Church forasmuch as it saw not the inward fayth of theÌ yâ fal and there were many which not abiding the shame of excoÌmunication sometimes dissembled some shew of conuersion and repentaunce thereby the rather to be reconciled and receiued vnto the coÌmunion of the other brethern the Church I say to the end this should not happen would haue a proofe of theyr fayth and conuersion neyther would it admitte them that fell vnto the fellowship of the faythfull before they had declared teares fastinges confessions and almes as witnesses of a true and perfect chaÌging And bycause these men marke not this they confound all thinges and build thereupon most detestable hipocrisye But they haue yet an other shift for they say that the workes of infidels are not sinnes although they be done without the fayth of Christ For they imagine that there Whether the workes of infidels be sinnes or no. is a certayne generall and confused fayth towardes God which fayth they which haue althoughe they beleue not in Christ yet may they worke many excellent workes which euen for that selfe same fayth sake may please God and after a sort deserue iustification They geue say they large almes they honor theyr parents they excedingly loue their countrey if they haue coÌmitted any thing yâ is euil they are sory for it they liue moderately and do a greate many other such like thinges and that not rashly but bycause they beleue there is a God which delighteth in such workes Therefore they apply them selues vnto them to make themselues acceptable vnto him Farther they paynt out and colour theyr fayned lye with a trime similitude A stake say or a post being put into the earth although ofteÌtimes A similitude it take not roote or life yet draweth it some iuyce out of the erth so bringeth forth some leaues and buddeth as if it liued in very dede So meÌ say they that are straÌge from Christ although they liue not by the celestiall spirite yet by some inspiratioÌ of the spirite they worke those excellent workes which we haue described But we We please God with no faith but with that which is in Christ that are instructed by the holy scriptures doo acknowledge no other fayth whereby we can please God but only that which is in Christ Iesus For there is no other name vnder heauen geuen vnto men whereby we caÌ be saued but only the name of Christe our sauiour And Paul as often as he maketh mencion of fayth whiche iustifyeth alwayes declareth it to be that faythe whereby we are godlye affected towardes Christe and hys Gospell But leaste Paul shoulde seme to teach this thing peculiarly and alone I will a little more déepely repeate the whole matter Abraham beleued God and it was counted vnto him vnto righteousnes Abraham was iustified bâ faith in Christ But what beleued he Forsooth this that he shoulde haue séede geuen him namely that onely séede as Paul interpreteth it wherein all nations shoulde be blessed which is Christ Iesus This testament was confirmed of God vnto him in Christ yea the Lord himselfe when he spake of him said He saw my day and reioysed Iob also in the xix chap. I saith he do know that my redemer liueth which shall also rise in the last day ouer them that lye in the dust And after the wormes shall destroy this body I shall see the Lord in my flesh Whome I my selfe shall see and mine owne eyes shall behold and none other for me This faith expressed in those words is in no wise generall or confused For in it are plainly described the principall pointes whiche pertain vnto Christ For first he is called a redéemer wherein is published the forgeuenes of sinnes Further his comming to iudgement is set forth and also the resurrection of the deade in whiche resurrection not other bodies but euen the selfe same which they had before shal be restored vnto men There also put the humane nature of Christ which may be seene with corporall eies Further what manner A true faith draweth with it all good motions of the mynde They whiche be straÌgers from Christ may haue a credulity but not a true faith The Turkes haue not a true fayth although they beleue many true things that we beleue of faith I beséech you is that faith which these men affirme infidels to haue For a true and firme persuasion and a constant and an assured assent vnto the promises of God draweth with it as I said at the beginning all good motions of the minde How then can they say that these men haue faith which lie still weltering in idolatry and in most filthy and grosse sinnes They may indéede haue some certaine credulitye either by education or by humane persuasion or by an opinion after a sorte rooted in them but to haue a true faith so long as they lead such a kind of life it is by no meanes possible vnles they will graunte that the Turkes haue also faith for they assente vnto many thinges whiche we professe and beleue But this place of Paul out of the first epistle vnto the Corrinthians If I haue all faith so that I can remoue mountaines and haue not charitie I am nothing this place I saye they will haue to be vnderstande not onely of the true faith but they also saye that the same faith may be seperated from charitie howbeit they graunte that if it so come to passe the same fayth can profite nothing Seing therfore they after that sorte expound that place how agrée they with Paul when they say that a generall and coÌfused faith which is in men that are yet straunge from Christe can bring foorth good workes which of congruity may merite iustification and please God when as Paul saith that euen the true faith also as they interprete it doth nothing profite without charitie But that similitude which they bring of a stake or post fastened into the earth vtterly ouerthroweth their opinion For although being deade it séemeth to liue yet in very déede it liueth not And a wise husbandman séeth that that budding forth is vnprofitable and
to be harkened vnto We ought to receaue and reuerence those Counsels only which haue framed theyr doctrine to the rule of the holy scriptures Demosthenes in an oration against Androtion sayth that decrees of the senate ought not to be made but according to the prescript of those thinges which are alredy determined in the lawes So in ecclesiastical counsells ought not new decrées to be made as touching doctrine but of those things only which are either had expressedly in yâ word of God or ells may assuredly and euidently be gathered out of it First we will begin with the Counsell of Aphricke in which in the 80. chapiter a curse is pronounced Concilium AphricanuÌ agaynst the Pelagians who sayd that the grace of iustification is therfore geuen that by grace we may the easelyer fullfill that which we are commaunded to doo as though also with out grace although with more difficulty we might by our frée will fullfill the commaundementes of God when as yet the Lord speaking of the fruites of the commaundementes sayde not Without me ye can hardlye doo anye thing but with out me ye can vtterly doo nothing By these wordes are reproued the Papistes of our time which are not ashamed to say that a man before iustification can do yâ workes which are commauÌded in the law and which do please God and prepare a man to regeneration For what thing ells is this then with the Pelagians to say that a man may indede also before iustification performe the law although not so fully and easely as after he is iustified And that is nothing which they say namely that they put a certayne grace preuenting whereby men not yet regenerate may doo those workes which they call preparatory For in thus saying they differ in name only from the Pelagians For they also taught no les then these men doo that there goeth before a certayne grace of the law and of the knowledge of the will of God and of illumination wherby a man vnderstandeth what he ought to doo But as for the rest they attributed it vnto frée will which thing these men also do And that the Pelagians were of that opinion the counsel Mileuitanum declareth wherin it is thus written in the 4. chap. We curse all them which say that the grace of God through Iesus Christ our Lord helpeth vs onely for that Concilium Mileuitanum by it is reueled and opened vnto vs the vnderstanding of the commaundements of God that we may know what we ought to desire what to auoyd and that by it is not geuen vs also to loue to be able to do that which we know ought to be done For forasmuch as the Apostle sayth knowledge puffeth vp but loue edifieth it is very wicked to beleue that we should haue that grace of Christ which puffeth vp and not that grace which edifieth especially seyng it is written in the 4. chapter of the 1. epistle of Iohn Loue is of God In the second counsel also of Arausicanum the 4 chap. it is thus writen That Concilium Arausicanum they resist the holy ghost which say that the Lord wayteth for our will when as SalomoÌ sayth The will is prepared of the Lord and also when as Paul saith vnto the Philippians It is God that worketh in vs both to will and to performe according to his good will And in the 5. chapter are reproued those which affirmed that of the grace of Christ is geuen an increase of faith not the beginning For the beginning also of faith commeth of the inspiration of the holy gost which correcteth our infidelitie bringing it from infidelitie to faith and from vngodlines to godlines And the proofe hereof is brought out of sundry places of the scriptures For Paul sayth vnto the Philippians I trust that he which hath begonne the good worke in you shall accomplish it euen to the day of the Lord. And againe in the same epistle Vnto you it is geueÌ not onely to beleue in hym but also to suffer for him And vnto the Ephes By grace ye are made safe through fayth and that not of your selues For it is the gift of God Moreouer they are there subiect vnto the curse which would say That the mercy and grace of God is geuen vnto the willing vnto the beleuers vnto them that are desirous vnto them that go about it vnto them that labour vnto them that watche vnto them that study vnto them that aske vnto them that séeke vnto them yâ knocke but confessed not that by the infusion and inspiration of the holy ghost and by the gift of God is geuen vnto vs to haue a will to beleue to endeuour our selues and to labour They cite these testimonies out of the scriptures What hast thou âthat thou hast not receaued And if thou hast receiued why boastest thou as though thou hast not receaued And the Apostle writeth of himselfe By the grace of God I am that I am In the 7. chap. are condemned those which thinke that by the strengths we can thinke or attaine vnto any thinge that serueth to saluation or that we can without the illumination of the spirite geue credite vnto the worde of GOD preached This may be confirmed by the scriptures For Paul saith that we cannot thinke any thing of our selues as of our selues but our sufficiency is of God Christ also saith Without me ye can do nothing Also blessed art thou Simon Bariona for flesh and bloud hath not reueled this vnto thee They also are cursed which graunt that frée will is in dede in some maner weakened and hurt but yet not so but that men by it may be conuerted vnto saluation The scriptures are apertly repugnant vnto that sentence For the Lord saith No man commeth vnto me vnles my father shall draw hym Paul also vnto the Corinthians No man can say the Lord Iesus but in the spirite of God This is an excellent sentence God loueth vs beyng such as we shall be by his gift and not such as we are by our owne merite And in the 13. chapter it is thus written Free will beyng lost in the first man cannot be repayred and because it is lost it cannot be restored but by him by whome it was geuen at the beginning Wherfore the truth it selfe sayth If the sonne shall make you fre then are ye truly free Farther in the 17. chapter is decréed that the strength of the Ethnikes commeth of worldly lust which wordes declare that their vertues as we haue before shewed out of Augustine and other Fathers were not true vertues chiefly forasmuch as they sprang out of an euill ground But humane lust comprehendeth whatsoeuer is possible to be found in men not regenerate It followeth in the selfe same chap. that the loue of God maketh the force and strength of Christians which loue is poured into our hartes not by frée wil but by the holy gost which is geuen vs wheras no merites go
this place of Zachary it may be expounded two manner of wayes First that those are the wordes of the law commaunding yet by theÌ cannot be proued yâ a man can be conuerted vnles God conuert him For What are the inward motions in iustification of it Augustine thus writeth Lord geue that which thou coÌmaundest and commaund what thou wilt An other exposition is this in iustification are two inward motions of which the one pertayneth vnto reason which as we haue said hath nede not onely to be taught but also to be persuaded and to be drawen into the sentence of the holy ghost the other motion pertaineth vnto the wil that it may be bowed to receiue al those things which the holy ghost promiseth and offreth And this is the faith by which we are iustified and wherby our sinnes are forgeueÌ vs. But forasmuch as these things are done secretly in the inward partes of the mind the Prophet speaketh not of them but rather spake of those things which follow For man after he is once iustified beginneth to be conuerted vnto good works Wherfore he which before liued dissolutely and wickedly now behaueth himselfe wel and orderly and being renewed with grace and the spirite worketh together with the power of God Of this conuersion the Prophet speaketh when he sayth Be ye conuerted vnto me And God promiseth to heape them vp with great benefites which is signified by this And I will be conuerted vnto you For before when he withdrew from them his benefites and afflicted them with captiuities and other miseries he seemed to be turned away from them Wherfore the Prophet spake not of the inwarde iustification but of the outward conuersion vnto good workes But Ieremy when he said Conuert vs Lord and we shall be conuerted had a respect vnto those inward motioÌs of the mind which we haue now described But our men of Trent when they thus say although they faine that they differ from the Pelagians yet in very deede they can neuer proue it They say that they deny not grace but in very deede they put that grace which the Pelagians would neuer haue denied But let vs see what degrees and what preparations these men appoynt âo iustification First say they a man which is to be iustified being called stirred vp by the grace Degrees of iustification appointed by the Synode of Trent of God beginneth to beleue those things which are written in the holy scriptures then is he smitten with the feare of the sinnes which he hath committed afterwarde loking vnto the mercy of God he beginneth to haue a good hope this hope being conceiued he loueth God out of which loue springeth in him a certaine detestation of sinnes and a purpose to liue wel lastly he receiueth baptisme or the sacrament of repentaunce and herein say they consisteth iustification For all other things which went before were only preparations But these men see not that we ought farre otherwise to iudge of baptisme For the holy scriptures teache that Abraham was first iustified by faith in vncircumcision and then he receiued circumcision as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is a seale of righteousnesse already receiued This selfe same consideration according to the Analogy is to be kept in baptisme For our baptisme answereth vnto the circumcision of the elders When these men put that fayth the feare of God hope charitie The degrees of Trent before brought are coÌfuted What causes of iustication they of Trent assigne detestation of sinne and a new purpose of liuing vprightly are only certaine preparations vnto iustification they decree that a man may be perfecte before he be iustified Then they adde the causes of our iustification and beginne at the finall cause and that say they is the glory of God and our saluation The efficient cause they say is GOD himselfe of his mercye The meritorious cause as they call it they put to be Christ Iesus by his death on the crosse and the sheading of his bloud ⪠And hitherto in dede all is wel The formall cause they say is the iustice of God not that iustice whereby he himself is iust but that which he communicateth vnto vs wherby we truely bothe are counted iust and also are so in deede By which wordes they vnderstand the renewing of a man now regenerate and his new forming by grace and the holy ghost And that these things are done in a man already iustified we deny not but that iustification consisteth therein we can not graunt For Paule affirmeth Wherin iustification properly consisteth ⪠it to consist herein that our sinnes are forgiuen vs and that they are no more imputed vnto vs. And to confirme this he citeth a testimony out of Dauid Blessed are they vvhose iniquities are forgiuen and that testimony also out of Genesis Abraham beleued God and it vvas counted vnto him for righteousnesse And to the end he would expresse the thing more plainly he oftentimes in that selfe same place vseth this word Imputacion And therefore say we that in IustificatâoÌ cannot consist in that righteousnes which cleaueth in ââ vs. that righteousnesse and instauration wherby we are reformed of God can not consist iustification for that it through our corruption is imperfect neither can we with it staÌd before the iudgement seat of Christ Farther they say that this righteousnesse wherby they will haue vs to be iustified is distributed vnto euery man by the holy ghost as it pleaseth him which saying in deede may be suffred For the holy ghost is the disposer in the distribution of the giftes of God But they goe on farther and say According to the measure of the preparation but this can by no meanes be borne with all For we haue before shewed out of the fathers and chiefly out of the holy scriptures that all those things which are done before iustification are sinnes so farre is it of that they can merite and prepare vnto iustification Farther these men teache that iustification being once had men ought neuer to be thereof assured and certaine but ought to be doubtfull and carefull And when we obiect that this is to derogate yâ truth of the promises of God and the dignitie of grace they deny that to be true For they say that they doubt not of the promises of God but when they looke vpon their owne indispositions as they call it then at the length they begin of necessitie to doubt Vndoubtedly this is not to be meruailed at for if a man haue a regarde to his owne vnworthinesse he shall not only doubt of the promises of God but also shall be most assured that he can not be iustified But the holy scriptures teache farre otherwise For they set forthe vnto vs the example of Abraham how that he contrary to hope beleued in hope and that he when now A man being iustified doubteth not of his iustification he was in a maner a hundreth yeares of age had no
bicause of vnbeliefe they were broken of but thou standest by faith Here is geuen the reason of the fall and destruction of men and on the other side of saluation and constancie namely vnbeliefe faith And of the Iewes which should one day be restored he addeth And if they abide not stil in their vnbeliefe they shal be againe grafted in for God is of might to graft theÌ in Héere we sée that by departing from vnbelief which consisteth in beleuing Hereby is proued that the restoring of theÌ that fall coÌmeth by faith men that haue fallen are restored This maketh very muche against the error of those which although they after a sort confesse that the first iustification is giuen fréely without any workes going before yet vnto men that haue fallen they graunt not restitution vnto iustification but by satisfactions and many workes preparatory These things haue I gathered out of the Epistle vnto the Romanes now will we in order prosecute the other Epistles In the first Epistle to the Corinthians the first Chapter it is thus written bicause the world in the wisedome of God knew not God by wisedome it pleased God by the folishnesse of preaching to saue them that beleue Bicause the wise men of this world saith the Apostle by their naturall searching out could not take hold of the wisedome of God whereby they might be saued God of his goodnesse hath instituted a contrary way namely the preaching of the Gospell which vnto the flesh séemeth foolishnesse that by it saluation should be geuen vnto men but yet not to all sortes of men but to those only that beléeue Wherfore in the .ij. to the Corinthians the. 1. chapter it is thus written by faith ye stand by which wordes we vnderstand that the foundation wherby we are confirmed and established in the way of saluation is faith Farther Paule to the Galathians the .ij. Chapter where he reproueth Peter for his dissimulation wherby he séemed to lead the Gentiles to obserue the Ceremonies of the Iewes thus speaketh If thou being a Iewe liuest after the maner of the Gentiles and not as doe the Iewes why compellest thou the Gentiles to liue as doe the Iewes For we which are Iewes by nature and not sinners of the Gentiles knowe that a man is not iustified by the workes of the law and we beleue in Christ that we might be iustified by the faith of Christ not by the workes of the law because by the workes of the lawe shall no fleshe be iustified Héere we sée that the Apostles therefore folowed Christ yâ they might be iustified by faith which they could not obtaine by works And afterward the life which I now liue in the flesh I liue by the faith of the sonne of God which is all one as if he should haue said As yet in déede sinne sticketh in my fleshe and in it I cary death about but yet notwithstanding I haue life not through mine owne merite but by the faith of the sonne of God In the .iij. chap. he thus wryteth I would know this of you receiued ye the spirite by the works of the law or by the hearing of faith And straight way he addeth he which ministreth vnto you the spirit in you worketh miracles doth he the same by the works of the law or by the hearing of faith By these words we sée that it is faith and not works wherby we take holde of the gifts of God and he addeth ye know that they which are of faith the same are the children of Abraham and that vndoubtedly for no other cause but because in beleuing they imitate him Wherfore sayth he the scripture foreseeing that God would iustifie the Gentiles by faith shewed before hande glad tidings vnto Abraham saying in thee shall all nations be blessed This blessyng spred not abrode vnto them bicause they had their beginning of the flesh of Abraham but bicause they followed the steppes of his faith Otherwise of Abraham as touching the fleshe came not as farre as we can read any other nations then the Ismaelites Edomites and Israelites Then foloweth the conclusion Therefore they which are of faith shal be blessed with faithfull Abraham But to be blessed in the Hebrew phrase is nothing else then to receiue the gifts of God amoÌgst which iustification is the principallest Wherefore it followeth That vnto the Gentiles through Christ might come the promise made vnto Abraham that we might receyue the promise of the holy Ghost through faith We sée therefore that the promise of the holy ghost is not taken hold of by workes as many faine it is which thing euen reason sufficiently declareth For seing the Lord as it shall a litle afterward be declared had by promise geuen this blessing vnto Abraham we must se what is referred vnto the promise as a correlatiue Which as we haue sayd caÌ be nothing ells but fayth for fayth setteth forth vnto it selfe the promises of God as an obiect Paul furthermore addeth that the scripture concludeth all thinges vnder sinne that the promise by the fayth of Iesus Christ should be geuen to them that beleue Thys is the cause why yâ holy scriptures so diligently shew vnto men how they be guilty of sinnes namely that they should be the more stirred vp to embrase yâ promises of God at the least way by fayth when as they haue not good workes by which they may take hold of them And this vnderstand we by that which is afterward written The law is our schoolemaister vnto Christ that we should be iustified by fayth These wordes signifie nothing els but that yâ law therfore sheweth sinnes setteth forth vnto meÌ their infirmity and stirreth vp theyr lustes wherby sinnes are more and more encreased that they being thus admonished should returne vnto Christ and might from him thorough fayth receaue righteousnes Which thing they vndoubtedly did of whome it is sayd Ye are all the children of God by the fayth of Iesus Christ For what is it to be the sons of God but to haue now obteyned adoption which we obteine only by regeneration or iustification And in the 4. chapiter Brethern sayth he we are after Isaake children of the promise But to be children of the promise is nothing ells but to beleue those thinges which God promiseth wherby we are made his children according as he hath promised we should be For so was Isaake borne vnto Abraham not by the strength of nature but by the benefit of the promise of God In the 5. chapter he writeth We in the spirite looke for the hope of righteousnes by fayth In this place are two thinges touched the sprite of God whereby we are new facioned and renewed vnto saluation and fayth wherby we appreheÌd righteousnes Wherfore in this matter of our iustificatioÌ although there be in our minds many ther workes of the holy ghost yet none of them except fayth helpe to iustification Therfore the Apostle concludeth Circumcision is
peraduenture séeme straunge vnto some as sayth Origen that the Apostle when as in the spirite of God he know that he should come to Rome wold yet notwithstanding implore those mennes prayers This in my iudgement no man shoulde call in question But we should rather learne that holy men althoughe they certainly know that God will geue vnto them whatsoeuer is expedient yet they also knowe that he will oftentimes geue it them throughe the prayers of his The We pray for those thinges which we know shal be geuen vnto vs. Lord also knew that the father would deliuer vnto him all things yet notwithstanding he continually prayed vnto him and so prayed that he sayde Father into thine hands I commend my spirite And as he knewe that his spirite should without all doubt be receiued of God so doubted he not but that the same was to be obtayned by his prayers Moreouer by those wordes we gather that the force of prayers consisteth not of our workes and merites For Paul so greate an Apostle desireth Prayers consist not of the worthines of them that pray to be holpen by theyr prayers who were far inferior vnto him although Ambrose sayth that many little ones if they be gathered together into one make great ones This saying I mislike not for Christ sayd where so euer shall be two or three gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them Againe touching what thing so euer two or three shall agree together it shal be done vnto them as they desire And how much the prayers of the Church profited it is plainly declared in Peter For he was deliuered by the Angel when as continual prayer was made for him And seing now that publique prayers are so profitable they ought without all doubte most often How we ought to praâ for other to be celebrated Wherfore godly men so often as they are either sicke or are in any great daunger ought to require the publike prayers of the Churche and afterwarde when they haue obtained theyr request they ought also to require yâ church publikely to geue thanks to God for theyr sakes That ye helpe me in my busines In Greke it is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã This doubtles is more then to helpe a man in his busines For that word signifieth properly a man to take vpon him one and the selfe same labor one and the selfe same trauail one and the self same striuing and conflicte with him for whome he prayeth And by this phrase of speache Paul doubtles instructeth vs with what affecte we ought to pray for others that is to transfer vpon our selues as much as is possible the miseries afflictions and sorowes of him for whome we pray That he vvould deliuer me from the vnbeleuers in Iury. The first thing that he desireth them to pray for him is that he might be deliuered from the vnbeleuing Iewes whome he knewe deadly hated him For they although they wished that all the Christians might vtterly be destroyed yet they hated Paule aboue all others for that no man more vehemently then he vrged that the ceremonyes oâ Why Paââ was aboâââ all the other Apostles odious to the Iewes Moses should be taken away And in this iorney as it is set forthe in the ⪠2â and ⪠21. chapiters of the Actes Agabus and other Prophets foretolde vnto him greuous chaunces which should happen vnto him at Ierusalem wherefore both by that history and by this prayer it is manifest that the minde of Paul was troubled with no small perplexity Which perplexity yet God so restrained within certaine limites that it nothing letted him from the worke of the Lord For the Apostolical history most plainely testifieth that he most constantly answered vnto the Prophets and brethren which dissuaded him from this iorney I count not my soule and life so precious sayd he that I will delay to runne my course and to fulfil my ministery which the Lord Iesus Christ hath deliuered vnto me And I am redy sayd he not only to be bound but also to dye for our Lord Jesus Christes sake Wherefore Paule was not afeard to die but he therefore desired to be deliuered that he might minister vnto the saintes and that he might come to Rome and so goe into Spaine For it had bene muche better for Paul to haue died then so to haue bene vexed with perpetuall contumelies and to liue as one layd forth to all iniuries This he himselfe signifieth to the Phillippians saying To dye is to me a gaine How be it to abide in the fleshe is profitable for your sakes and I hope that I shall abide Paule after this manner maketh request to the Romaines not in dede for his owne commoditye but for theirs And doubtles if they had a desire to sée Paul it was theyr parts withal maner of prayers earnestly to contend that according to his desire he might be deliuered from the vnbeleuing Iewes And that this my ministery vvhich I haue to doe at Ierusalem may be acceptable to the saintes The other parte of his request is that the saintes might gently The sâate of the godly is miserable as touching this world accept his trauaile and paines The condition and state of the godly is doubtles miserable as touching this world They take most grieuous paines for the saluation of others not only to prouide for theyr soules but also for theyr bodyes And yet oftentimes they doubt whether they shall be well accepted of them whome they séeke to profit Neither dothe Paul without cause suspect that this might happen also as touching them which fauoured Christ For in those first times there was in the Churche of Ierusalem a certaine great zeale to obserue the law From which when they hearde that Paule was fallen away they bare but small good Some of the Iewes that were Christians bare no great good effection towardes ⪠Paul wil towards him Wherfore Paul feared least his duety towards them shold haue bene reiected and least he should haue bene frustrated of that consent agrement which he saw was nedeful for him to the preaching of the gospell Wherefore the preachers of our time ought to comforte themselues if they sée that theyr paynes which they take in teaching are not accepted of the people Neyther ought they which faythfully handle the distribution of almes to be grieued if they can not please all men Christ himselfe the more paynes he tooke for our sakes so much the more incurred he the displeasure of the Iewes Wherfore it ought not to seme vnto vs any great iniury if we be coÌpelled to suffer yâ which we se he hath suffred What is to be sâne vnto in geuyng of almes Hereby also let vs vnderstand that we ought not only to helpe the poore but also we must haue a care that our oblations may be acceptable and pleasant vnto theÌ which thing they litle consider which when they geue any thing geue it with
not in the sonne hath euerlasting life 19 a Now you are cleane because of my word 80. b That we haue obtained grace for grace 145. a The pore ye shal haue alwaies with you 200. a Beholde I am with you to the end of the world eodem The bread which I will geue is my flesh 201. b To as many as receiued him he gaue them power to be made the sonnes of God 205 That that might be fulfilled which was spoken 325. b I geue you a newe commaundement 283. a Who so euer the father hath geuen me no man can take away 308. b The world caÌ not hate you 341 All things were made by it 360 This is eternall life that they acknowledge thee the onely true God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ 392. a This is the work of God that ye beleue in him whome he hath sent 406 a Howe can ye beleue when ye seke glory at mens haÌds 394 Receiue ye the holy ghost c. 361 Are there not .xij. houres in the day 420. b Actes YE men of Athens I shewe vnto you that God whom ye ignorantly worship 181 Beholde God hathe geuen to thee all that sail with thee 41 That the scriptures should be fulfilled 308. a Repent and be baptized euery one of you 364. b By faith purifying their hearts 392. a 1. Corinthians IF I haue all fayth so that I can remoue mountains 393 The temple of God is holy 5 They did all eat the same spirituall meat 81. b They were all baptised in the cloud and in the sea eodem They dranke of the spirituall rocke following them 81. b Your children are holy 133. b The dart of sinne is death 139 The rocke was Christ 199. b I chasten my body and bryng it into bondage 309. b To them that are called bothe Iewes and gentiles Christ the sonne c. 297. b That the beleuers staÌd by faith 355. a He that standeth let him take take hede that he fal not ãâ¦ã d. Diuiding to euery one particularly as pleaseth him ãâ¦ã a 2. Corinthians EVen whom the God of this world hath blineded 28. b Ye are the Epistle of Christe wrote by our ministery and written not with ink c. 49. b I know none as touching the fleshe 241. b Not in tables of stone but in fleshy tables 43. b What great care it hath wrought in you yea what clearing of your selues 166. a Therefore we after this know none according to the flesh 241 The God of this worlde hath blinded the heartes of the vnbeleuers 28. b Thou standest by faith 390. b Galathians HOw are ye againe turned to the weake and beggerly elements of the world 82. b He which is circuÌcised is debter to obserue the whole law 86. a The lawe was put because of transgressors 90. a As it pleased him which seperated me c. 2. b Although it be but a testament of a man yet when it is confirmed no man reiecteth it or addeth any thing to it 62. Curssed is he that abideth not in all the things that are written in the boke of the law 89 I would to God they whych trouble you were cut of 345. a Considering thy self least thou also be tempted 356. b The scripture hath shut vp all things vnder sinne 365. b The ende of the law is Christ 385. b The lawe is our scholemaister vnto Christ 391. a By the law no man is iustified before God 410. a Ephesians BY grace ye are made safe throughe faith and not of our selues 391. a We also were by nature the children of wrath c 102. b Who hath predestinated vs according to purpose 225. a Not of workes leaste any man should glory 376. b By whome we haue accesse by fayth 269. a Phillippians CHriste was in the similitude of men 194. b Taking vpon him the shape of a seruaunt 1. b We are the circumcision 49. b Yea I think al things but losse for the excellent knowledge of Iesus Christ 158. b With fear and trembling work your saluation 384. a Colossians WE are circuÌcised in Christ by the washing away the synnes of the flesh 81. b In whome ye are circumcysed with circumcision not made with hands 85. a Mortify your members which are vpon the earth 411. b Thessalonians THis is the wil of God your sanctification 269. a 1. Timothe I Obtayned mercy for that I did it ignorantly and of infidelitie 2. b Saue that which is geuen thee to kepe 3. b Vnto the iust man the lawe is not geuen 59. b God wil haue all men to be saued 269. a Adam was not deceiued 100. a Which is the sauior of all men 306. b They that minister well gette vnto them selues a good degree 350. a The elders are worthy double honor 428. b 2. Timothe I Haue from my progenitors worshipped God with a pure conscience 8. a All scripture inspired by God is profitable to teache and to reproue c. 96. b I know whome I haue beleued and I am assured 101. a In my first defence no maÌ was on my side all men forsooke me God grauÌt it be not imputed c. 103. a I haue fought a good battaile I haue finished my course c 158. b He which shall purge him selfe shall be a vessel to honor 255. Of whome is Himeneus and Alexander which haue made shipwracke as concernynge faith 404. b Titus THey coÌfesse that they know God but in dedees they deny him 396. b Hebrues IN that he sayth now he hath abolished that whiche was before But that which is abolished and waxen olde is euen at hand to vanishe away 82. a Be not wanting to the grace of God 141. a With such sacrifices is god won as by merite 159. b The saints by fayth haue ouercome kingdomes 391. b It is impossible for those which haue once bene illuminated 266 Faith is a substance of thinges to be hoped for 368. b S. Iames. MAn is iustified by works and not of faith only 69. a God tempteth not vnto euil 28 PatieÌce hath a perfect work 100 Let no man when he is tempted say that he is tempted of God 269. a Abraham was he not iustifyed by his workes 74. b He that cometh to God ought to beleue c. 399. b 1. Peter CHaritie couereth the multitude of sinnes In the power of God are ye kept to saluation by faith 291 When once the long suffring of God abode in the dayes of Noe. 401. 1 Be ye subiecte for the Lordes sake 427. a S. Ihons epistle HE which is borne of God sinneth not 149. a Perfect loue driueth forth fear 280. b. 383. a God gaue them power to be made the sonnes of God 382. b He that loueth not abydeth in death 397. a Euery one which beleueth that Iesus Christ is born of god 391. b This is the victory that ouercometh the world our fayth eodem We haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ 65. a Ther are .iii. things which bear
witnes bloude water and the spirite 79. b Herein is charity perfect in vs that in the day of iudgment we haue confidence 383. a Iude. ANd Enoch the seuenthe froÌ Adam prophesied of such saying beholde the Lorde commeth c. 403. a Apocalips CHrist shal raigne a thousand yeares with his saints 88 Behold I stand at the dore and knock And if any man open vnto me I will enter in and sup with him 384. a Take vengaunce vpon the earth for our bloud 345. b Vntill he put his enemies vnder his feete 360. b Holde faste that thou hast least an other receiue thy crowne 347. b ⧠Common places Of Iustification 367 Of Predestination 285 ⧠The first Chapter PAule the seruaunt of Iesus Christ called to the office of an Apostle put aparte to preach the Gospell of God which he before had promised by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures of hys son which was begotten of the seede of Dauid as touching the fleshe and declared to bee the sonne of God with power according to the spirite of sanctification in that Iesus Christ our Lord rose agayne froÌ the dead by whoÌ we haue receaued grace and the office of an Apostle to be obedyent to fayth amonge all nations in hys name of the number of whome ye also are the called of Iesus Christ To all you which are at Rome the beloued of God called Sainctes grace and peace to you from God the father and from the Lord Iesus Christ As touchynge the saluation fyrste we muste note who it is that wryteth Three things to be considered in this salutation it secondlye to whome it is written lastly what maner of good thinges hee which saluteth wisheth vnto them It is Paule which saluteth the Romanes are they whom he saluteth and the good things which he wisheth theÌ are grace and peace indeede the chiefest thinges which of men can bee attayned vnto RhethoriciaÌs precepts concernyng Prohemes are here obserued Rhetoricians vse in theyr Prohemes to gette vnto them selues authoritie diligent hearing and beneuolence which thinge the holy Ghoste here fullye performeth For whilest that Paule doth adorne him selfe with these titles he winneth vnto him selfe authoritie and he also when he maketh mencion what are the thynges that hee will entreate of maketh the mindes of the readers attentiue And in wyshing vnto them such excellent good thinges and opening hys great loue towardes them he obteyneth theyr good will For by that meanes are they drawen to loue agayne such a man which so well wisheth vnto them Why he is so loÌg in his salutation If any man thinke that thys salutation is more full of wordes then nedeth they must remember that Paul was greuously accused of false Apostles that he had fallen from the lawe and agreed not with the other Disciples of the Lorde and that hee was not to be counted for an Apostle which had not bene conuersant with the Lorde in the fleshe as the other Apostles were To all these false accusations it was necessary to aunswere euen in hys Proheme that he might haue the better eare geuen vnto hym As touching hys name I will nothing speake for I know that the elders dyd not rashlye geue names But because the holy Scripture testifieth not for what cause he was eyther called Saule in the Iewishe religion or Paule after hys conuersion I will omitte coniectures neither will Paule claimeth vnto himself thre titles The propriety of a seruaunt I stand about thys thing In hys superscription hee setteth forth three titles wherby he beautifieth hys name the fyrst is The seruaunt of Iesus Christ and that name is common vnto all the faythfull And the propertie of a seruant is thys not to bee hys owne man but to doe the busines of hys maister Wherfore if we be the seruauntes of Christ thys is required of vs that what soeuer we liue breath and thinke be directed vnto Christ And in these wordes are false Apostles reproued which sought their owne thinges to satisfie the bellye and to increase their gaine and they wanne not men to Christ but rather to Moyses or to them selues For as much as to be the seruauntes of Christ is as we haue sayde a thing coÌmon vnto vs all let vs diligently consider the Metaphore wherby we are so called namely because we ought so to obey God as seruauntes do their maisters But we are farre of froÌ performing it For seruauÌtes do speÌd the Note wherein the most part of men differeth from the seruice of God least parte of the daye about theyr own busines and all the rest of the tyme they are occupyed about their maisters affayres But we do farre otherwise We are a very short space or an houre of our time occupied about things pertaining to God but al the rest of the time that is grauÌted vs we speÌd about thinges humaine and earthly A seruaunt hath nothyng of hys owne nor proper vnto hym selfe but we doo priuatly possesse many thynges whiche we will neither bestowe for Gods sake nor for Christes sake Seruauntes when they are beaten and strikeÌ do humbly desire pardoÌ and forgeuenes of their masters but we in aduersities resiste God murmure agaynst hym and blaspheme hys name Seruauntes do receaue onely meate and drinke and apparell and therewith are content but we neuer come to any ende or measure of heapyng vp of wealth and riches Seruaunts when they heare the threatnynges of their maisters do tremble froÌ top to toe but we are nothyng moued with the threatnynges of the Prophetes Apostles and holy Scriptures Seruauntes wil neither haue talke nor familiarity nor yet shewe any signes of amitye vnto their maisters enemyes but we are continually in fellowshyp with the deuill the fleshe and the world Wherfore We ought to serue God more then seruauntes ought to serue their maisters we are farre from that seruice whiche we owe vnto God whom yet we ought much more both to obey and to serue then our seruauntes ought to obey and serue vs. For God besides that heÌ both fedeth and nourisheth vs hath also brought vs forth hath geueÌ vs eueÌ our being Farther what soeuer seruaunts do towardes vs all that is to our commoditie and nothyng helpeth them but we contrarywise when we serue God do bryng no profite or commoditie vnto him For thoughe we lyue iustly he is therby made neuer a whit the better or more blessed theÌ he was before Also we geue litle or nothyng vnto our seruauÌts but God hath for vs geuen forth his onely sonne and together with hym hath geuen vs all thinges We promise vnto our seruantes a very small rewarde but God hath promised vnto vs the same felicity whiche Christ him selfe hath the fruition of Whereby appeareth how much more we are bounde to serue hym then are our seruauntes bounde vnto vs. But in that we haue sayd that this vocation is common to all to be the seruauntes of Christ it semeth not very